A papist mis-represented and represented, or, A two-fold character of popery the one containing a sum of the superstitions, idolatries, cruelties, treacheries, and wicked principles of that popery which hath disturb'd this nation above an hundred and fifty years fill'd it with fears and jealousies and deserves the hatred of all good Christians : the other laying open that popery which the papists own and profess : with the chief articles of their faith, and some of the principal grounds and reasons, which hold them in that religion / by J.L. ; to which is annexed, Roman-Catholick principles, in reference to God and the King.
         Gother, John, d. 1704.
      
       
         
           1685
        
      
       Approx. 312 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 54 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41608
         Wing G1334
         ESTC R8084
         12157953
         ocm 12157953
         55205
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41608)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55205)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 598:2 and 983:10 or 983:11)
      
       
         
           
             A papist mis-represented and represented, or, A two-fold character of popery the one containing a sum of the superstitions, idolatries, cruelties, treacheries, and wicked principles of that popery which hath disturb'd this nation above an hundred and fifty years fill'd it with fears and jealousies and deserves the hatred of all good Christians : the other laying open that popery which the papists own and profess : with the chief articles of their faith, and some of the principal grounds and reasons, which hold them in that religion / by J.L. ; to which is annexed, Roman-Catholick principles, in reference to God and the King.
             Gother, John, d. 1704.
             Corker, James Maurus, 1636-1715. Roman-Catholick principles.
          
           [10], 79, [1], 8 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             Printed Anno Domini, 1685.
          
           
             Marginal notes.
             T.p. data from NUC pre-1956.
             "Roman-Catholick principles" by James Corker has separate signatures & paging; also issued separately.
             Imperfect: item at reel 598:2 lacking t.p. in filmed copy; item at 983:10 lacks all after p. [1] (3rd grouping); item at reel 983:11 lacks all after p. 79.
             Reproductions of originals in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery and Union Theological Seminary Library (New York, N.Y.).
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Catholic Church -- Doctrines.
        
      
    
     
        2006-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-09 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-09 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               PAPIST
               Mis-represented
               and
               Represented
               :
               OR
               ,
               A
               twofold
               Character
               of
               Popery
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 INTRODUCTION
              
               
                 THE
                 
                   Father
                   of
                   Lies
                
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Mis-representing
                 .
                 He
                 first
                 made
                 the
                 Experiment
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Black
                   Art
                
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 having
                 no
                 surer
                 way
                 of
                 bringing
                 God's
                 Precept
                 into
                 Contempt
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 our
                 
                   First
                   Parents
                
                 transgress
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 Mis-representing
                 the
                 Command
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 Maker
                 had
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 unhappily
                 successful
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 first
                 attempt
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 has
                 been
                 his
                 chief
                 stratagem
                 ever
                 since
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 business
                 of
                 difficulty
                 and
                 concern
                 :
                 esteeming
                 That
                 his
                 best
                 Means
                 for
                 preserving
                 and
                 propagating
                 Wickedness
                 amongst
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 first
                 won
                 them
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 Innocence
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 there
                 
                 has
                 nothing
                 of
                 Good
                 yet
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 nothing
                 been
                 sent
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 has
                 met
                 with
                 this
                 Opposition
                 ;
                 the
                 Common
                 Emeny
                 having
                 imploy'd
                 all
                 his
                 Endeavours
                 of
                 bringing
                 it
                 into
                 discredit
                 ,
                 and
                 rendring
                 it
                 Infamous
                 ,
                 by
                 Mis-representing
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 there
                 are
                 frequent
                 Instances
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 New.
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 experienc'd
                 on
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Immaculate
                   Lamb
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 Calumny
                 ,
                 and
                 exempt
                 from
                 being
                 Misrepresented
                 .
                 See
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 painted
                 by
                 malicious
                 Men
                 ,
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Belial
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 of
                 
                   Satan
                   ;
                   a
                   prophane
                   and
                   wicked
                   Man
                   ,
                   a
                   breaker
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   a
                   Glutton
                   ,
                   a
                   Friend
                   and
                   Companion
                   of
                   Publicans
                   and
                   Sinners
                   ,
                   a
                   Fool
                   ,
                   a
                   Conjurer
                   ,
                   a
                   Traytor
                   ,
                   a
                   Seducer
                   ,
                   a
                   Tumultuous
                   Person
                   ,
                   a
                   Samaritan
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ;
                   he
                   hath
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Devils
                   ,
                   casteth
                   he
                   out
                   Devils
                   ,
                   (
                   Mark
                
                 3.
                 22.
                 )
                 There
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 of
                 frighting
                 the
                 People
                 from
                 embracing
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 thus
                 disfiguring
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 reporting
                 Light
                 to
                 be
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 The
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 every
                 where
                 met
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 encounters
                 .
                 Stephen
                 had
                 the
                 people
                 stirred
                 up
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 
                   heard
                   he
                   had
                   spoke
                   blasphemous
                   words
                   against
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   Acts
                
                 6.
                 11.
                 )
                 Paul
                 also
                 and
                 Silas
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   exceedingly
                   troubling
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   (
                   Acts
                
                 16.
                 20.
                 )
                 Jason
                 also
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 
                   turned
                   the
                   World
                   upside
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 (
                 Acts
                 17.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 )
                 Paul
                 again
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 
                   teach
                   all
                   men
                   every
                   where
                   against
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   polluted
                   the
                   holy
                   place
                   ,
                   (
                   Acts
                
                 21.
                 28.
                 )
                 And
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 
                   a
                   pestilent
                   fellow
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   mover
                   of
                   sedition
                   among
                   all
                   the
                   Jews
                   throughout
                   the
                   World
                   :
                
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Jews
                   also
                   assented
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   things
                   were
                   so
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 24.
                 5
                 ,
                 9.
                 )
                 Neither
                 did
                 these
                 Calumnies
                 ,
                 these
                 wicked
                 Misrepresentations
                 stop
                 here
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Disciple
                   is
                   not
                   above
                   his
                   Master
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   called
                   the
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   Belzebub
                   ;
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   shall
                   they
                   call
                   them
                   of
                   his
                   houshold
                   ?
                
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 foretell
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 happen
                 to
                 his
                 Followers
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Faithful
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 succeed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 future
                 ages
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 all
                 to
                 expect
                 the
                 like
                 Fate
                 ;
                 that
                 tho'
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 just
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 upright
                 in
                 their
                 Ways
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 ;
                 yet
                 must
                 they
                 certainly
                 be
                 reviled
                 and
                 hated
                 by
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 by-word
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 repute
                 of
                 
                   Ideots
                   ,
                   Seducers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 a
                 scandal
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
                 And
                 has
                 not
                 this
                 been
                 verify'd
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ?
                 See
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 yet
                 Vice
                 had
                 not
                 corrupted
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 what
                 contempt
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 utterly
                 abominated
                 .
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 sharer
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 ,
                 gives
                 us
                 so
                 lamentable
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 able
                 
                 to
                 move
                 compassion
                 in
                 stones
                 .
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 
                   malicious
                   slanders
                
                 were
                 dispers'd
                 abroad
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 Worship
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 whole
                 Doctrin
                 describ'd
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 
                   folly
                   ,
                   and
                   meer
                   toys
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 grounded
                 on
                 most
                 
                   hellish
                   Principles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 Impieties
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heathens
                 believ'd
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 profession
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 tainted
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Crimes
                 ;
                 without
                 being
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 
                 
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   to
                   good
                   Manners
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 they
                 conceiv'd
                 such
                 prejudice
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 render'd
                 so
                 impious
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ;
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 accusations
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 tho'
                 never
                 so
                 
                   false
                   and
                   malicious
                
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 Villanies
                 were
                 laid
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 ;
                 all
                 was
                 welcom
                 to
                 the
                 
                   enraged
                   Multitude
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 nothing
                 seem'd
                 incredible
                 concerning
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 thus
                 already
                 odious
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 guilty
                 of
                 
                   Atheism
                   ,
                   of
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   of
                   Cruelty
                   ;
                   of
                   Sedition
                   ,
                   of
                   Conspiracies
                   ,
                   of
                   Treasons
                   :
                
                 and
                 bloody
                 Persecutions
                 were
                 rais'd
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 exasperated
                 by
                 
                   Fears
                   and
                   Jealousies
                   :
                   Quod
                   Pontifices
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 Spondanus
                 says
                 )
                 
                   Gentilitiae
                   superstitionis
                   Christianos
                   more
                   solito
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   calumniis
                   circumvenissent
                   ,
                   quasi
                   aliquid
                   contra
                   imperium
                   molirentur
                   ;
                   Because
                   the
                   Priests
                   did
                   use
                   to
                   divulge
                   it
                   abroad
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Christians
                   were
                   plotting
                   against
                   the
                   Government
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 were
                 these
                 Crimes
                 the
                 whole
                 Sum
                 of
                 their
                 Charge
                 ;
                 For
                 besides
                 ,
                 every
                 
                   publick
                   calamity
                
                 and
                 misfortune
                 that
                 befell
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 was
                 thrown
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Daphnes
                 Temple
                 was
                 consum'd
                 by
                 Lightning
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 the
                 Christians
                 be
                 condemn'd
                 as
                 the
                 Incendiaries
                 :
                 If
                 b
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 reveng'd
                 on
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 Nay
                 ,
                 as
                 c
                 Tertullian
                 has
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 Tiber
                 
                   overflowed
                   ,
                   if
                
                 Nile
                 
                   watered
                   not
                   the
                   Plains
                   ,
                   if
                   Heaven
                   stop'd
                   its
                   Course
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   pour
                   its
                   Rains
                   here
                   below
                   ;
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   Earth-quakes
                   ,
                   Famine
                   ,
                   or
                   Plague
                   ;
                   they
                   would
                   immediately
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                
                 Christianos
                 ad
                 Leones
                 ,
                 
                   Cast
                   the
                   Christians
                   to
                   the
                   Lions
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Calamities
                 that
                 arrived
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Evils
                 that
                 People
                 suffer'd
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 Christians
                 being
                 thus
                 reputed
                 Prophane
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Worship
                   ,
                   Enemies
                
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   undoubted
                   occasions
                
                 of
                 every
                 misfortune
                 throughout
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 contempt
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 detestable
                 amongst
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ;
                 But
                 because
                 none
                 can
                 relate
                 it
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 d
                 Tertullian
                 has
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 'le
                 set
                 it
                 down
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 translated
                 by
                 e
                 Dr.
                 Hovel
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   strange
                
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   hatred
                   wherewith
                   this
                   name
                   is
                   
                   pursued
                   in
                   such
                   manner
                   ,
                   blinds
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   most
                   Men
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   witness
                   the
                   probity
                   of
                   a
                
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   mix
                   in
                   their
                   Discourse
                   as
                   a
                   reproach
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 embraced
                 this
                 Religion
                 .
                 
                   One
                   saith
                   ;
                   Truly
                   ,
                   He
                   of
                   whom
                   you
                   speak
                   is
                   an
                   Honest
                   Man
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   not
                   a
                
                 Christan
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   his
                   life
                   would
                   be
                   free
                   from
                   blame
                   .
                   Another
                   ;
                   Do
                   you
                   know
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   the
                   reputation
                   of
                   a
                   Wise
                   and
                   Disceeet
                   Man
                   ?
                   He
                   is
                   lately
                   turn'd
                
                 Christian
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Again
                   )
                   These
                   People
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   extreme
                
                 blindness
                 of
                 hatred
                 ,
                 
                   speak
                   to
                   the
                   advantage
                   of
                   the
                   name
                
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   they
                   strive
                   to
                   render
                   it
                
                 Odious
                 .
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   How
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   a
                   good
                   humour
                   ,
                   was
                   that
                   Woman
                   ?
                   How
                   sociable
                   and
                   jovial
                   was
                   that
                   Man
                   ?
                   'T
                   is
                   pity
                   they
                   should
                   be
                
                 Christians
                 .
                 
                   So
                   they
                   impute
                   the
                   amendment
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Profession
                   of
                
                 Christianity
                 .
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   them
                   also
                   purchase
                   the
                
                 aversion
                 
                   they
                   carry
                   against
                   the
                   name
                
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   we
                   bear
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   most
                   precious
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   rather
                   desiring
                   to
                   lose
                   the
                   sweetness
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   tranquility
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Commodities
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   see
                   in
                   their
                   Houses
                   That
                   which
                   they
                   hate
                   .
                   A
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   heretofore
                   had
                   his
                   mind
                   full
                   of
                
                 Jealousie
                 ,
                 
                   can
                   no
                   longer
                   endure
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   his
                
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   assurance
                   soever
                   he
                   has
                   of
                   her
                   Chastity
                   ,
                   after
                   once
                   he
                   perceives
                   her
                   to
                   be
                   turn'd
                
                 Christian
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   parts
                   from
                   her
                   now
                   ,
                   when
                   her
                   actions
                   full
                   of
                   Modesty
                   have
                   extinguish'd
                   all
                   suspicions
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   he
                   was
                   heretofore
                   mov'd
                   .
                   A
                
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   of
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   endur'd
                   the
                   disobedience
                   of
                   his
                
                 Heathenish
                 Son
                 ,
                 
                   resolves
                   to
                   take
                   from
                   him
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   succeeding
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   for
                
                 turning
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   executing
                   his
                   Commands
                   without
                   murmuring
                   .
                   A
                
                 Master
                 
                   that
                   used
                   his
                
                 Slave
                 
                   gently
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   Carriage
                   gave
                   him
                   some
                   cause
                   of
                   distrust
                   ,
                   now
                   puts
                   him
                   far
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   being
                   a
                
                 Christian
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   most
                   assurance
                   of
                   his
                   Fidelity
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   committing
                   a
                
                 Crime
                 
                   to
                   correct
                   the
                   disorders
                   of
                   a
                   Man's
                   Life
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   motions
                   of
                   a
                   Holy
                   Conversion
                   to
                   the
                
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   which
                   is
                   produc'd
                   by
                   so
                   happy
                   a
                
                 Change
                 ,
                 
                   works
                   not
                   so
                   powerfully
                   in
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   hatred
                   they
                   have
                   conceiv'd
                   against
                   us
                   .
                   Indeed
                   this
                   hatred
                   is
                   strange
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   I
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                
                 Christian
                 
                   only
                   ,
                   makes
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   willingly
                   know
                   ,
                   how
                   a
                   name
                   can
                   be
                   Criminal
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   a
                   simple
                   word
                   can
                   be
                   Accused
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 was
                 Christianity
                 wholly
                 Infamous
                 amongst
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 contemn'd
                 and
                 detested
                 by
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 Lies
                 were
                 in
                 credit
                 ,
                 Calumnies
                 and
                 Slanders
                 confirm'd
                 and
                 back'd
                 by
                 Authority
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 Crime
                 but
                 Truth
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 was
                 these
                 Calumnies
                 ,
                 these
                 
                   false
                   Accusations
                
                 (
                 invented
                 to
                 cry
                 down
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 )
                 oblig'd
                 Tertullian
                 to
                 write
                 his
                 Apology
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 declar'd
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 Christianity
                 was
                 nothing
                 like
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Heathens
                 imagin'd
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 That
                 
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   Impiety
                   Cruelty
                   ,
                   Treachery
                   ,
                   Conspiracies
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 Condemn'd
                 and
                 Detested
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 these
                 Crimes
                 were
                 only
                 the
                 
                   malicious
                   inventions
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heathenish
                   Priests
                
                 ,
                 who
                 finding
                 themselves
                 unable
                 to
                 withstand
                 the
                 
                   force
                   of
                   
                   Christianity
                
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 in
                 Repute
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 their
                 Errour
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 forming
                 an
                 ugly
                 ,
                 odious
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 horrid
                 Visor
                 ,
                 a
                 damnable
                 Scheme
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 holding
                 this
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   their
                   Principles
                   ;
                   Behold
                   their
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   their
                   Stupidity
                   ,
                   their
                   Prophaneness
                   ;
                   Behold
                   their
                   Insolence
                   ,
                   their
                   Villanies
                   ;
                   a
                   People
                   unsufferable
                   in
                   a
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   Enemies
                   to
                   their
                   Country
                   and
                   their
                   Prince
                   :
                
                 And
                 thus
                 Representing
                 it
                 as
                 Monstrous
                 as
                 they
                 pleas'd
                 ,
                 they
                 brought
                 an
                 odium
                 upon
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 own'd
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn'd
                 them
                 for
                 Follies
                 and
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 no
                 where
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Imagination
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 
                 Tertullian's
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 Christianity
                 lay
                 under
                 
                   this
                   scandal
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 after
                 Ages
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Profession
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 Apologize
                 for
                 his
                 time
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 after
                 him
                 St.
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Arnobius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writers
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 Christian
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 the
                 Calumnies
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 yet
                 being
                 urg'd
                 with
                 much
                 vigour
                 and
                 confidence
                 ,
                 Orosius
                 was
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 write
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 
                   Augustine
                   his
                   City
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 laborious
                 endeavours
                 of
                 her
                 Professors
                 ,
                 Heathenism
                 was
                 pretty
                 well
                 extinct
                 ;
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 Malice
                 stop'd
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 Calumnies
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 invented
                 by
                 the
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 
                   evil
                   Christians
                
                 .
                 No
                 one
                 going
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 did
                 ,
                 by
                 reviving
                 
                   old
                   Scandals
                
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 fresh
                 ones
                 ,
                 )
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 Infamous
                 ,
                 and
                 blacken
                 her
                 with
                 such
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 thought
                 most
                 convenient
                 for
                 rendring
                 her
                 Odious
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 look'd
                 upon
                 by
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 ever
                 
                   went
                   out
                
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 means
                 to
                 justifie
                 their
                 Separation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gain
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 Orthodox
                 Christians
                 ;
                 to
                 paint
                 her
                 out
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Colours
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 her
                 as
                 Hellish
                 ,
                 as
                 wickedness
                 could
                 make
                 her
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 strange
                 how
                 much
                 she
                 suffer'd
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 from
                 the
                 Manichees
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 pains
                 it
                 cost
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 their
                 Accusations
                 to
                 be
                 meer
                 Calumnies
                 ,
                 principally
                 intended
                 to
                 raise
                 prejudices
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 against
                 her
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 being
                 convinc'd
                 by
                 these
                 Hellish
                 Artifices
                 ,
                 of
                 her
                 teaching
                 unsound
                 and
                 
                   prophane
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   wicked
                   Principles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   humane
                   Inventions
                
                 instead
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 might
                 never
                 think
                 of
                 going
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 Truth
                 ;
                 nor
                 even
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 suspect
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 complains
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 the
                 Manichees
                 so
                 long
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 impugn'd
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 violence
                 this
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 he
                 discover'd
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 for
                 the
                 undeceiving
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 caught
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 snare
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Confess
                   .
                   
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 c.
                 3.
                 p.
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   When
                   I
                   came
                   to
                   discover
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   —
                   I
                   mingled
                   joy
                   and
                   blushes
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   asham'd
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   now
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   years
                   been
                   barking
                   and
                   railing
                   ,
                   not
                   against
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   against
                   the
                   fictions
                   of
                   my
                   carnal
                   conceits
                   .
                   For
                   so
                   temerarious
                   and
                   impious
                   was
                   I
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   ought
                   first
                   to
                   have
                   learned
                   from
                   them
                   by
                   enquiry
                   ,
                   I
                   first
                   charg'd
                   upon
                   them
                   by
                   Accusation
                   ;
                   readier
                   to
                   impose
                   Falshoods
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   inform'd
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                   —
                   And
                   thus
                   I
                   so
                   blindly
                   accused
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ;
                   now
                   sufficiently
                   clear'd
                   to
                   me
                   that
                   she
                   taught
                   not
                   the
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   I
                   so
                   vehemently
                   persecuted
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 deluded
                 and
                 deceiv'd
                 by
                 the
                 Manichees
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 since
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 as
                 many
                 almost
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 given
                 ear
                 to
                 the
                 Deserters
                 of
                 
                   this
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 infinite
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 who
                 following
                 that
                 Great
                 Father
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 yet
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Errors
                   ;
                   do
                   not
                   enquire
                   ,
                   how
                   this
                   thing
                   is
                   believ'd
                   or
                   understood
                   by
                   her
                   ,
                   but
                   insultingly
                   oppose
                   all
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   so
                   understood
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   imagine
                   ;
                   not
                   making
                   any
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   teaches
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   think
                   she
                   teaches
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 believing
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 as
                 many
                 
                   Absurdities
                   ,
                   Follies
                   ,
                   Impieties
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 the
                 Heathens
                 did
                 of
                 Old
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 there
                 's
                 as
                 much
                 need
                 now
                 of
                 Apologies
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 
                 Tertullian's
                 ,
                 or
                 Saint
                 
                 Augustin's
                 time
                 :
                 Not
                 Apologies
                 to
                 vindicate
                 what
                 is
                 really
                 her
                 Faith
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 clear
                 her
                 from
                 such
                 
                   Supersitions
                   ,
                   Prophaneness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Wicked
                   Principles
                
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 maliciously
                 or
                 ignorantly
                 charg'd
                 upon
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Calumnies
                 ,
                 the
                 in-sincerity
                 of
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 a
                 byas'd
                 Education
                 render
                 a
                 performance
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 a
                 just
                 Task
                 for
                 a
                 
                 Tertullian's
                 ,
                 or
                 St.
                 
                 Augustin's
                 hand
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 such
                 eminent
                 Pen
                 engag'd
                 in
                 this
                 design
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 shewing
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Religion
                
                 in
                 its
                 
                   own
                   Colours
                
                 ,
                 seems
                 a
                 Duty
                 incumbent
                 on
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 's
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 I
                 'le
                 endeavour
                 to
                 pull
                 off
                 the
                 Vizor
                 from
                 
                   suffering
                   Christianity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Apologize
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                
                 ;
                 that
                 Faith
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 maintained
                 by
                 those
                 
                   Primitive
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 Vigour
                 and
                 Zeal
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 first
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   City
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 propagated
                 throughout
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 derived
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 many
                 Christian
                 Nations
                 ,
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Protection
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 
                   A
                   Chief
                   Pastor
                
                 ,
                 which
                 beginning
                 in
                 that
                 
                   great
                   Apostle
                
                 ,
                 has
                 continued
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Visible
                   Succession
                
                 to
                 these
                 our
                 days
                 .
                 This
                 Faith
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 at
                 present
                 I
                 design
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Apology
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 been
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 violently
                 oppos'd
                 ,
                 does
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 most
                 wrongfully
                 suffer
                 ,
                 under
                 Calumnies
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Imputations
                
                 .
                 I
                 'le
                 endeavour
                 therefore
                 to
                 separate
                 these
                 Calumnies
                 and
                 Scandals
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 really
                 and
                 Faith
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 'le
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 Black
                 and
                 Dirt
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 been
                 thrown
                 ,
                 upon
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 setting
                 her
                 forth
                 in
                 her
                 genuine
                 complexion
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 World
                 
                 see
                 how
                 much
                 fairer
                 she
                 is
                 ,
                 than
                 she
                 's
                 painted
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 she
                 's
                 unlike
                 that
                 Monster
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 shewn
                 for
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 are
                 commonly
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Papists
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 cannot
                 take
                 a
                 more
                 sincere
                 ,
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 compendious
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 compleating
                 this
                 design
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 drawing
                 forth
                 a
                 
                   double
                   Character
                
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 expressing
                 a
                 Papist
                 in
                 those
                 very
                 colours
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 painted
                 in
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vulgar
                   ,
                   Foul
                   ,
                   Black
                
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 chief
                 A●ticles
                 of
                 his
                 
                   imagined
                   Belief
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   reputed
                   Principles
                
                 of
                 his
                 Profession
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 representing
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 whose
                 Faith
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Direction
                 and
                 Command
                 of
                 
                   his
                   Church
                
                 .
                 That
                 so
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 being
                 thus
                 set
                 together
                 ,
                 their
                 difference
                 and
                 disproportion
                 may
                 be
                 clearly
                 discerned
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 discovery
                 made
                 ,
                 how
                 
                   unlike
                   Calumny
                
                 is
                 from
                 Truth
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 different
                 a
                 
                   Papist
                   really
                   is
                
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 's
                 
                   said
                   to
                   be
                
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 Character
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Papist
                   Mis-represented
                
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Papist
                   Represented
                
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 is
                 a
                 Papist
                 so
                 deform'd
                 and
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 justly
                 deserves
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 own
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 that
                 has
                 disturb'd
                 this
                 Nation
                 now
                 above
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 with
                 Fears
                 and
                 Jealousies
                 ;
                 threatning
                 it
                 continually
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 Massacres
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 whole
                 design
                 has
                 been
                 ,
                 to
                 rob
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 his
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 his
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Property
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 abominable
                 ,
                 so
                 malicious
                 ,
                 so
                 unsufferable
                 in
                 any
                 Civil
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 detest
                 him
                 from
                 my
                 heart
                 ;
                 I
                 conceiv'd
                 an
                 hatred
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 ,
                 from
                 my
                 Education
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 yet
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 reconcil'd
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Principles
                 ,
                 but
                 hate
                 him
                 yet
                 worse
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 thinking
                 the
                 Laws
                 too
                 severe
                 against
                 
                   such
                   Popish
                   Recusants
                
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 severity
                 were
                 executed
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 Favourers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 men
                 so
                 sottishly
                 Religious
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 nothing
                 more
                 be
                 requisite
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 protest
                 against
                 
                   such
                   Popery
                
                 ,
                 to
                 hate
                 and
                 detest
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholicks
                
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 whatsoever
                 throughout
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Dominions
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 dare
                 engage
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 many
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholicks
                
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Papists
                 have
                 severely
                 smarted
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 
                   such
                   kind
                   of
                   Popery
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                
                 Nations
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 Popish
                 Principles
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 shall
                 joyn
                 with
                 all
                 good
                 Protestants
                 for
                 the
                 extinguishing
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 Profess
                 or
                 Practice
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 utter
                 rooting
                 it
                 out
                 from
                 his
                 Majesties
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Papist
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 lives
                 and
                 believes
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 prescrib'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Catechisms
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Spiritual
                 Books
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Direction
                 and
                 Instruction
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 Communion
                 ;
                 
                 whose
                 Faith
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Grounds
                 and
                 Reasons
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 so
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 Apologize
                 for
                 it self
                 .
                 In
                 drawing
                 out
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 quoted
                 no
                 Authors
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 describ'd
                 him
                 exactly
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Apprehension
                 I
                 had
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 fram'd
                 by
                 Me
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 addition
                 only
                 of
                 some
                 few
                 points
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 violently
                 charg'd
                 against
                 Me
                 by
                 some
                 intimate
                 Friends
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 unreasonableness
                 of
                 my
                 choice
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 quitting
                 of
                 that
                 Communion
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 is
                 wholly
                 copied
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Papist
                 that
                 
                   I
                   am
                   now
                
                 ;
                 being
                 the
                 Sum
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 was
                 taught
                 ,
                 when
                 reconcil'd
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 after
                 sixteen
                 years
                 conversation
                 with
                 Men
                 of
                 that
                 Communion
                 ,
                 in
                 hearing
                 their
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 in
                 being
                 present
                 at
                 their
                 Catechising
                 ,
                 in
                 reading
                 their
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 discoursing
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 both
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 with
                 Sincerity
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Passion
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 my
                 endeavours
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Religion
                 should
                 lose
                 nothing
                 by
                 Lies
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 do
                 I
                 desire
                 it
                 should
                 gain
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 did
                 I
                 but
                 know
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Papers
                 ,
                 that
                 has
                 any
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 
                   unchristian
                   Artifice
                
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 strike
                 it
                 out
                 immediately
                 .
                 And
                 do
                 here
                 oblige
                 my self
                 ,
                 upon
                 information
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 Friend
                 or
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 mistake
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 publick
                 Recantation
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 see
                 what
                 these
                 Papists
                 are
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               PAPIST
               Mis-represented
               and
               Represented
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Of
                 Praying
                 to
                 Images
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   
                     Papist
                     Mis-represented
                  
                   ,
                   Worships
                   Stocks
                   and
                   Stones
                   for
                   Gods.
                   He
                   takes
                   no
                   notice
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Second
                     Commandment
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   setting
                   up
                   Pictures
                   ,
                   and
                   Images
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   his
                   Saints
                   ;
                   He
                   Prays
                   to
                   Them
                   ,
                   and
                   puts
                   his
                   Trust
                   &
                   Confidence
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   much
                   like
                   as
                   the
                   Heathens
                   did
                   in
                   their
                   Wooden
                   Gods
                   ,
                   
                     Jupiter
                     ,
                     Mars
                     ,
                     Venus
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   He
                   erects
                   stately
                   Monuments
                   to
                   Them
                   in
                   his
                   Churches
                   ,
                   adorns
                   them
                   sumptuously
                   ,
                   burns
                   Candles
                   ,
                   offers
                   Incense
                   ,
                   and
                   frequently
                   falls
                   down
                   prostrate
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   Eyes
                   fix'd
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   cries
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     Help
                     me
                  
                   Mary
                   ,
                   
                     assist
                     me
                  
                   Anthony
                   ,
                   
                     remember
                     me
                  
                   Ignatius
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   
                     Papist
                     Represented
                  
                   ,
                   believes
                   it
                   damnable
                   ,
                   to
                   Worship
                   Stocks
                   &
                   Stones
                   for
                   Gods
                   ,
                   to
                   Pray
                   to
                   Pictures
                   or
                   Images
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Saints
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   any
                   Trust
                   or
                   Confidence
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   He
                   keeps
                   them
                   by
                   him
                   indeed
                   ,
                   to
                   preserve
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   Represented
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   People
                   are
                   wont
                   to
                   preserve
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   their
                   deceased
                   Friends
                   by
                   keeping
                   their
                   Picture
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   use
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   casting
                   his
                   eye
                   upon
                   the
                   Pictures
                   or
                   Images
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   to
                   raise
                   his
                   heart
                   to
                   the
                   Prototypes
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   to
                   imploy
                   it
                   in
                   Meditation
                   ,
                   Love
                   ,
                   Thanksgiving
                   ,
                   Imitation
                   ,
                   &c.
                   as
                   the
                   Object
                   requires
                   :
                   As
                   many
                   good
                   Christians
                   ,
                   placing
                   a
                   Death'-head
                   before
                   them
                   ;
                   from
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   take
                   occasion
                   to
                   reflect
                   often
                   upon
                   their
                   last
                   end
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   better
                   preparing
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   seeing
                   
                     Old
                     Time
                  
                   painted
                   with
                   his
                   
                     Fore-lock
                     ,
                     Hour-Glass
                  
                   and
                   Scythe
                   ,
                   turn
                   their
                   thoughts
                   upon
                   the
                   swiftness
                   of
                   Time
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   whosoever
                   neglects
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   beginning
                   then
                   to
                   lay
                   hold
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   's
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   These
                   Pictures
                   or
                   Images
                   having
                   this
                   advantage
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   inform
                   the
                   mind
                   by
                   
                     one
                     glance
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   in
                   reading
                   requires
                   a
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   a
                   Volume
                   .
                   There
                   being
                   no
                   other
                   difference
                   between
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   Reading
                   represents
                   leisurely
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   degrees
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   
                     Picture
                     ,
                     all
                     at
                     once
                  
                   .
                   Hence
                   he
                   finds
                   a
                   convenience
                   in
                   saying
                   his
                   Prayers
                   with
                   some
                   devout
                   Pictures
                   before
                   him
                   ;
                   he
                   being
                   no
                   sooner
                   distracted
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   re-cals
                   his
                   wandring
                   thoughts
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   Object
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   certainly
                   brings
                   something
                   good
                   into
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   
                     immodest
                     Picture
                  
                   disturbs
                   his
                   heart
                   with
                   naughtiness
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   sensible
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   holy
                   Pictures
                   and
                   Images
                   represent
                   and
                   bring
                   to
                   his
                   mind
                   such
                   Objects
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   he
                   loves
                   ,
                   honours
                   ,
                   and
                   venerates
                   ;
                   he
                   cannot
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   that
                   account
                   ,
                   love
                   ,
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   respect
                   the
                   
                     Images
                     themselves
                  
                   .
                   As
                   whosoever
                   loves
                   their
                   
                     Husband
                     ,
                     Child
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Friend
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   have
                   some
                   love
                   and
                   respect
                   for
                   their
                   Pictures
                   ;
                   and
                   whosoever
                   loves
                   and
                   honours
                   his
                   King
                   ,
                   will
                   have
                   some
                   honour
                   and
                   esteem
                   for
                   his
                   Image
                   :
                   Not
                   that
                   he
                   venerates
                   any
                   Image
                   ,
                   or
                   Picture
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   Virtue
                   or
                   Divinity
                   believ'd
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   petition'd
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   the
                   honour
                   that
                   is
                   exhibited
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   refer'd
                   to
                   the
                   Prototypes
                   which
                   they
                   represent
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   properly
                   the
                   Images
                   he
                   honours
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   
                     Saints
                     by
                     the
                     Images
                  
                   :
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   properly
                   the
                   Images
                   or
                   Pictures
                   of
                   Kings
                   or
                   Dukes
                   we
                   generally
                   respect
                   or
                   injure
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   their
                   Images
                   or
                   Pictures
                   we
                   respect
                   or
                   injure
                   Kings
                   or
                   Dukes
                   themselves
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   veneration
                   therefore
                   he
                   expresses
                   
                     before
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   whether
                   by
                   kneeling
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   lifting
                   up
                   the
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   burning
                   Candles
                   ,
                   Incense
                   ,
                   &c.
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   done
                   for
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   wholly
                   referr'd
                   to
                   the
                   things
                   represented
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   intends
                   to
                   honour
                   by
                   these
                   actions
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     so
                     doing
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   breaks
                   the
                   
                     Second
                     Commandment
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   conceive
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   acknowledges
                   only
                   
                     one
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   him
                   alone
                   gives
                   Sovereign
                   Honour
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   honouring
                   Images
                   as
                   Gods
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   any
                   ones
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   break
                   or
                   tear
                   a
                   Crucifix
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Image
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   into
                   a
                   thousand
                   pieces
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   respect
                   he
                   shews
                   them
                   ,
                   seems
                   to
                   him
                   no
                   more
                   injurious
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   than
                   't
                   is
                   for
                   a
                   Christian
                   to
                   love
                   and
                   honour
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   bears
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Soul
                   ;
                   to
                   kiss
                   and
                   esteem
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   contains
                   and
                   represents
                   to
                   him
                   
                     God's
                     Word
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   love
                   a
                   good
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   minds
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   Duty
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   respects
                   do
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   derogate
                   from
                   God
                   Almighty's
                   Honour
                   ;
                   but
                   are
                   rather
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   our
                   greater
                   Love
                   and
                   Honour
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   since
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   ,
                   we
                   love
                   and
                   esteem
                   every
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   has
                   any
                   respect
                   or
                   relation
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Of
                 Worshiping
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   makes
                   Gods
                   of
                   
                     Dead
                     Men
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   departed
                   hence
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   able
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   or
                   see
                   ,
                   or
                   understand
                   
                   his
                   necessities
                   .
                   And
                   tho'
                   God
                   be
                   so
                   good
                   as
                   to
                   invite
                   all
                   to
                   come
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   apply
                   themselves
                   to
                   their
                   only
                   and
                   Infinite
                   Mediator
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   :
                   Yet
                   so
                   stupid
                   is
                   He
                   ,
                   that
                   neglecting
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   passing
                   by
                   both
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   only
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Mercies
                   ,
                   he
                   betakes
                   himself
                   to
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   pouring
                   forth
                   his
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   he
                   confides
                   in
                   them
                   as
                   his
                   Mediators
                   and
                   Redeemers
                   ,
                   and
                   expects
                   no
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   their
                   Merits
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   their
                   hands
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   ,
                   without
                   scruple
                   or
                   remorse
                   ,
                   robs
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   Honour
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   there
                   's
                   only
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   damnable
                   Idolatry
                   to
                   make
                   Gods
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   either
                   living
                   or
                   dead
                   .
                   His
                   Church
                   teaches
                   him
                   indeed
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   he
                   believes
                   )
                   
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     good
                     and
                     profitable
                     to
                     desire
                     the
                     Intercession
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     reigning
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     Heaven
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   Gods
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Redeemers
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   taught
                   ;
                   but
                   detests
                   all
                   such
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   He
                   confesses
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   redeem'd
                   by
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   our
                   
                     only
                     Mediator
                  
                   of
                   Redemption
                   :
                   But
                   as
                   for
                   Mediators
                   of
                   Intercession
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   desire
                   lawfully
                   to
                   
                     pray
                     for
                     us
                  
                   )
                   he
                   does
                   not
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   't
                   is
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   have
                   many
                   .
                   Moses
                   was
                   
                     such
                     a
                     Mediator
                  
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Israelites
                     ;
                     Job
                  
                   for
                   his
                   three
                   Friends
                   ;
                   Stephen
                   for
                   his
                   Persecutors
                   .
                   The
                   Romans
                   were
                   thus
                   desir'd
                   by
                   St.
                   
                   Paul
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Mediators
                   ;
                   so
                   were
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   ;
                   so
                   almost
                   every
                   sick
                   man
                   desires
                   the
                   Congregation
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Mediators
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   remember'd
                   in
                   their
                   Prayers
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   he
                   desires
                   the
                   Blessed
                   in
                   Heaven
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Mediators
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   
                     Pray
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     him
                  
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   does
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   neglect
                   
                     coming
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   rob
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   Honour
                   ;
                   but
                   directing
                   all
                   his
                   Prayers
                   up
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   him
                   the
                   
                     ultimate
                     Object
                  
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Petitions
                   ,
                   he
                   only
                   desires
                   sometimes
                   the
                   
                     Just
                     on
                     Earth
                  
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   
                     those
                     in
                     Heaven
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   joyn
                   their
                   Prayers
                   to
                   his
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Petitioners
                   being
                   increas'd
                   ,
                   the
                   Petition
                   may
                   find
                   better
                   acceptance
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   Gods
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   
                     Petitioners
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   his
                   Redeemers
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   
                     Intercessors
                     to
                     his
                     Redeemer
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   having
                   no
                   hopes
                   of
                   obtaining
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   the
                   Merits
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   desires
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     good
                     men
                  
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   to
                   offer
                   up
                   their
                   Prayers
                   with
                   his
                   ;
                   the
                   Prayers
                   of
                   the
                   Just
                   availing
                   much
                   before
                   God.
                   But
                   now
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   Heaven
                   know
                   the
                   Prayers
                   and
                   Necessities
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   who
                   address
                   themselves
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   whether
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   some
                   particular
                   Rovelation
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   it
                   much
                   his
                   concern
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   determin'd
                   .
                   For
                   his
                   part
                   he
                   does
                   not
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   acquainted
                   the
                   Prophets
                   with
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   yet
                   to
                   come
                   many
                   hundred
                   
                   years
                   after
                   ;
                   That
                   inform'd
                   Elijah
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Syria's
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   tho'
                   private
                   ,
                   resolv'd
                   on
                   in
                   his
                   Bed-chamber
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   a
                   distance
                   ;
                   (
                   2
                   Kings
                   6.
                   12.
                   
                   )
                   can
                   never
                   want
                   means
                   of
                   letting
                   the
                   Saints
                   know
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   beg
                   their
                   Intercession
                   here
                   on
                   Earth
                   :
                   Especially
                   since
                   our
                   Saviour
                   tells
                   ,
                   That
                   Abraham
                   heard
                   the
                   Petitions
                   of
                   Dives
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   yet
                   at
                   a
                   greater
                   distance
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   Hell
                   ;
                   and
                   told
                   him
                   likewise
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   living
                   ,
                   while
                   as
                   yet
                   on
                   Earth
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   since
                   't
                   is
                   generally
                   allow'd
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   the
                   very
                   Devils
                   hear
                   those
                   desperate
                   wretches
                   ,
                   who
                   call
                   on
                   them
                   :
                   Why
                   should
                   he
                   doubt
                   ,
                   that
                   Saints
                   want
                   this
                   Priviledge
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   manner
                   granted
                   to
                   sinful
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   wicked
                   Spirits
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   (
                   tho'
                   departed
                   this
                   life
                   )
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   properly
                   dead
                   ,
                   as
                   translated
                   from
                   a
                   mortal
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   an
                   immortal
                   one
                   ;
                   where
                   ,
                   enjoying
                   God
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   they
                   lose
                   no
                   Perfections
                   which
                   they
                   enjoy'd
                   ,
                   while
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   but
                   possess
                   all
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   eminent
                   manner
                   ;
                   having
                   more
                   Charity
                   ,
                   more
                   Love
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   more
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   than
                   ever
                   ;
                   becoming
                   like
                   Angels
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   these
                   offered
                   up
                   their
                   Prayers
                   for
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Cities
                   of
                   
                     Judah
                     ,
                     (
                     Zach.
                  
                   1.
                   12.
                   
                   )
                   so
                   undoubtedly
                   they
                   likewise
                   
                     fall
                     down
                     before
                     the
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     having
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     Harps
                     ,
                     and
                     golden
                     Vials
                     full
                     of
                     Odours
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     Prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                  
                   Apoc.
                   5.
                   8.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 Addressing
                 more
                 Supplications
                 to
                 the
                 Virg.
                 Mary
                 than
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   to
                   be
                   much
                   more
                   powerful
                   in
                   Heaven
                   than
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   she
                   can
                   command
                   him
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   she
                   thinks
                   good
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   This
                   reason
                   he
                   honours
                   her
                   much
                   more
                   than
                   he
                   does
                   her
                   Son
                   ,
                   or
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   For
                   one
                   Prayer
                   he
                   says
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   saying
                   ten
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Virgin.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   damnable
                   to
                   think
                   the
                   
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                  
                   more
                   powerful
                   in
                   Heaven
                   than
                   Christ
                   ;
                   Or
                   that
                   she
                   can
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   command
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   honours
                   her
                   indeed
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   chosen
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Mother
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     blessed
                     amongst
                     all
                     Women
                  
                   :
                   And
                   believes
                   her
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   her
                   Intercession
                   for
                   us
                   :
                   But
                   owning
                   her
                   still
                   as
                   a
                   Creature
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   she
                   has
                   of
                   Excellency
                   or
                   Bliss
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Gift
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   his
                   meer
                   Goodness
                   .
                   Neither
                   does
                   he
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   say
                   even
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   one
                   Prayer
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   directed
                   
                     more
                     principally
                  
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   because
                   offered
                   up
                   as
                   a
                   Thankful
                   Memorial
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Incarnation
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   acknowledgment
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Blessedness
                     of
                     Jesus
                     the
                     Fruit
                     of
                     her
                     Womb.
                  
                   And
                   this
                   without
                   imagining
                   that
                   there
                   's
                   any
                   more
                   dishonouring
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   reciting
                   the
                   
                     Angelical
                     Salutation
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   pronouncing
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   Gabriel
                   and
                   Elizabeth
                   :
                   Or
                   that
                   his
                   frequent
                   Repetition
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   any
                   more
                   an
                   idle
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   than
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   David
                   to
                   repeat
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   over
                   twenty
                   six
                   times
                   in
                   the
                   136
                   Psalm
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 IV.
                 Of
                 paying
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 Relicks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Divinity
                   to
                   remain
                   in
                   the
                   Relicks
                   of
                   his
                   reputed
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   Adores
                   their
                   Rotten
                   Bones
                   ,
                   their
                   corrupted
                   flesh
                   ,
                   their
                   old
                   Rags
                   ,
                   with
                   Divine
                   Honour
                   ;
                   Kneeling
                   down
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   kissing
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   going
                   in
                   Pilgrimage
                   to
                   their
                   Shrines
                   &
                   Sepulchres
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   possess'd
                   with
                   a
                   conceited
                   Deity
                   lying
                   hid
                   in
                   those
                   
                     senseless
                     Remains
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   foolishly
                   believes
                   they
                   work
                   greater
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   and
                   raise
                   more
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   than
                   ever
                   Christ
                   himself
                   did
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   damnable
                   to
                   think
                   there
                   's
                   any
                   Divinity
                   in
                   the
                   Relicks
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   Adore
                   them
                   with
                   Divine
                   Honour
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   Pray
                   to
                   their
                   rotten
                   Bones
                   ,
                   old
                   Rags
                   or
                   Shrines
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   work
                   any
                   strange
                   Cures
                   or
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   hidden
                   Power
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   believes
                   it
                   good
                   and
                   lawful
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   Veneration
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   them
                   a
                   Religious
                   
                     honour
                     and
                     respect
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   thinks
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   knowing
                   himself
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   respect
                   and
                   honour
                   God
                   Almighty
                   from
                   his
                   heart
                   ;
                   he
                   looks
                   upon
                   himself
                   also
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   respect
                   and
                   honour
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   has
                   any
                   particular
                   Relation
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   with
                   an
                   inferiour
                   honour
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Jews
                   did
                   to
                   the
                   Ark
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Tables
                   of
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   Moses's
                   Rod
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   :
                   So
                   we
                   generally
                   allow
                   to
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   contains
                   
                   God's
                   Word
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   
                   God's
                   House
                   ;
                   to
                   Holy
                   Men
                   and
                   Priests
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   
                   God's
                   Servants
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   he
                   does
                   to
                   Relicks
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   appertain
                   to
                   
                   God's
                   Favourites
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   being
                   insensible
                   things
                   ,
                   are
                   yet
                   very
                   sensible
                   Pledges
                   ,
                   and
                   lively
                   Memorials
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Servants
                   ,
                   dead
                   indeed
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   alive
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   Glory
                   .
                   And
                   more
                   especially
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   himself
                   has
                   been
                   pleas'd
                   to
                   honour
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   making
                   them
                   Instruments
                   of
                   many
                   evident
                   Miracles
                   he
                   has
                   visibly
                   work'd
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   is
                   manifest
                   upon
                   undeniable
                   Record
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   believes
                   as
                   easie
                   for
                   God
                   Almighty
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   much
                   redounding
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   his
                   Holy
                   Name
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   work
                   such
                   Miraculous
                   effects
                   by
                   
                   Moses's
                   Rod
                   ,
                   by
                   
                   Gideon's
                   Trumpets
                   ,
                   by
                   
                   Elia's
                   Mantle
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   taken
                   up
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   (
                   2
                   Kings
                   2.
                   14.
                   )
                   
                   Eliseus's
                   Bones
                   ,
                   (
                   2
                   Kings
                   13.
                   21.
                   
                   )
                   and
                   infinite
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   
                     insensible
                     Things
                  
                   :
                   And
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Hem
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Garment
                   ,
                   (
                   Mat.
                   9.
                   21.
                   
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   Shadow
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     (
                     Acts
                  
                   5.
                   15.
                   
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   Napkins
                   and
                   Handkerchiefs
                   that
                   had
                   but
                   touch'd
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   casting
                   out
                   Devils
                   ,
                   and
                   curing
                   Diseases
                   ,
                   (
                   Acts
                   19.
                   12.
                   
                   )
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   by
                   having
                   a
                   Veneration
                   and
                   Respect
                   for
                   these
                   ,
                   he
                   honours
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   does
                   not
                   doubt
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   contemn
                   and
                   prophane
                   these
                   ,
                   do
                   the
                   like
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   who
                   prophan'd
                   the
                   
                     Bread
                     of
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   Vessels
                   that
                   belong'd
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 Of
                 the
                 EUCHARIST
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   lawful
                   to
                   commit
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   it
                   his
                   daily
                   practice
                   to
                   Worship
                   and
                   Adore
                   a
                   
                     Breaden
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   giving
                   Divine
                   Honour
                   to
                   those
                   Poor
                   ,
                   empty
                   Elements
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   he
                   asks
                   Pardon
                   for
                   his
                   sins
                   ;
                   of
                   these
                   he
                   desires
                   Grace
                   and
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   These
                   he
                   acknowledges
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   his
                   Redeemer
                   &
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   and
                   hopes
                   for
                   no
                   good
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   these
                   
                     household
                     Gods.
                  
                   And
                   then
                   for
                   his
                   Apology
                   ,
                   he
                   alledges
                   such
                   gross
                   contradictions
                   ,
                   so
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   sense
                   and
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   Papist
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   no
                   Man
                   :
                   Fondly
                   believing
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   he
                   adores
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   Bread
                   or
                   Wine
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   really
                   present
                   under
                   those
                   appearances
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   makes
                   as
                   many
                   Christs
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   Redeemers
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   are
                   
                     Churches
                     ,
                     Altars
                  
                   or
                   Priests
                   .
                   When
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   Infallible
                   Word
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   He
                   not
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   unlawful
                   to
                   commit
                   Idolatry
                   ;
                   and
                   most
                   damnable
                   to
                   Worship
                   or
                   Adore
                   any
                   
                     Breaden
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   give
                   Divine
                   Honour
                   to
                   any
                   Elements
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   .
                   He
                   Worships
                   only
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   made
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   only
                   Son
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Redeemer
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   being
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   equal
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   in
                   Truth
                   and
                   Omnipotency
                   ,
                   he
                   believes
                   ,
                   made
                   his
                   words
                   good
                   ,
                   pronounc'd
                   at
                   his
                   last
                   Supper
                   ;
                   really
                   giving
                   his
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   to
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   being
                   by
                   his
                   powerful
                   Words
                   chang'd
                   into
                   his
                   own
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   ,
                   the
                   Species
                   or
                   Accidents
                   of
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   remaining
                   as
                   before
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   he
                   believes
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   consecrated
                   now
                   by
                   Priests
                   ;
                   That
                   it
                   really
                   contains
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   deliver'd
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   Blood
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   shed
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   Sins
                   :
                   Which
                   being
                   there
                   united
                   with
                   the
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   he
                   confesses
                   
                     Whole
                     Christ
                  
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   .
                   And
                   him
                   he
                   adores
                   and
                   acknowledges
                   his
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   any
                   Bread
                   or
                   Wine
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   believing
                   of
                   this
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   he
                   does
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   think
                   it
                   meet
                   for
                   any
                   Christian
                   to
                   appeal
                   from
                   Christ's
                   Words
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Senses
                   or
                   Reason
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   examining
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   has
                   said
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   to
                   submit
                   his
                   Senses
                   
                   and
                   Reason
                   to
                   Christ's
                   Words
                   in
                   the
                   obsequiousness
                   of
                   Faith
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   being
                   a
                   Son
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   more
                   becoming
                   him
                   to
                   believe
                   as
                   Abraham
                   did
                   ,
                   promptly
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   Faith
                   superiour
                   to
                   all
                   Sense
                   or
                   Reason
                   ,
                   and
                   whither
                   these
                   could
                   never
                   lead
                   him
                   .
                   With
                   
                     this
                     Faith
                  
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   believes
                   ,
                   every
                   Mystery
                   of
                   his
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     Incarnation
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   With
                   
                     this
                     Faith
                  
                   he
                   believes
                   that
                   what
                   descended
                   upon
                   our
                   Saviour
                   at
                   his
                   Baptism
                   in
                   Jordan
                   ,
                   was
                   really
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   Senses
                   or
                   Reason
                   could
                   discover
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   Dove
                   :
                   With
                   this
                   Faith
                   he
                   believes
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Man
                   that
                   Joshua
                   saw
                   standing
                   over
                   against
                   him
                   with
                   his
                   Sword
                   drawn
                   ,
                   (
                   Josh
                   .
                   5.
                   13.
                   
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   three
                   Men
                   that
                   Abraham
                   entertain'd
                   in
                   the
                   Plains
                   of
                   
                     Mambre
                     ,
                     (
                     Gen.
                  
                   18.
                   )
                   were
                   really
                   and
                   substantially
                   
                     no
                     Men
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   the
                   information
                   and
                   evidence
                   of
                   Sense
                   from
                   their
                   Colour
                   ,
                   Features
                   ,
                   Proportion
                   ,
                   Talking
                   ,
                   Eating
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   of
                   their
                   being
                   Men
                   ;
                   yet
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   discredit
                   to
                   his
                   Senses
                   ,
                   he
                   really
                   believes
                   they
                   were
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     God's
                     Word
                  
                   has
                   assured
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   contrary
                   :
                   And
                   with
                   
                     this
                     Faith
                  
                   he
                   believes
                   Christ's
                   
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                  
                   to
                   be
                   really
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   though
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   appearance
                   ,
                   there
                   's
                   nothing
                   more
                   than
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   :
                   Thus
                   ,
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   hearkning
                   to
                   his
                   Senses
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   where
                   God
                   speaks
                   ,
                   he
                   unfeignedly
                   confesses
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   World
                   of
                   nothing
                   by
                   his
                   sole
                   word
                   :
                   That
                   cured
                   Diseases
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   :
                   That
                   raised
                   the
                   Dead
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   :
                   That
                   expell'd
                   Devils
                   :
                   That
                   commanded
                   the
                   Winds
                   and
                   Seas
                   :
                   That
                   multiplied
                   Bread
                   :
                   That
                   changed
                   Water
                   into
                   Wine
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   Sinners
                   into
                   Just
                   Men
                   ,
                   cannot
                   want
                   Power
                   to
                   change
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   into
                   his
                   own
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   by
                   his
                   
                     sole
                     Word
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   without
                   danger
                   of
                   multiplying
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   of
                   making
                   as
                   many
                   Christs
                   as
                   Altars
                   ,
                   or
                   leaving
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   But
                   only
                   by
                   giving
                   to
                   his
                   Body
                   a
                   supernatural
                   manner
                   of
                   Existence
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   ,
                   being
                   left
                   without
                   eztension
                   of
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   rendred
                   independent
                   of
                   place
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   in
                   every
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Symbols
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   any
                   corporeal
                   Contingencies
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   Existence
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   he
                   bestows
                   upon
                   every
                   
                     Glorified
                     Body
                  
                   :
                   Than
                   what
                   his
                   own
                   Body
                   had
                   ,
                   when
                   born
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   violation
                   of
                   his
                   Mothers
                   Virginal
                   Integrity
                   :
                   When
                   he
                   arose
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Sepulchre
                   ,
                   without
                   removing
                   the
                   Stone
                   :
                   When
                   he
                   entred
                   amongst
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   the
                   Doors
                   being
                   shut
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   he
                   cannot
                   understand
                   how
                   this
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   undoubtedly
                   believes
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   more
                   than
                   He
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   understand
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 VI.
                 Of
                 Merits
                 and
                 Good
                 Works
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   Believes
                   Christ's
                   Death
                   &
                   Passion
                   to
                   be
                   inneffectual
                   ,
                   and
                   insignificant
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   has
                   no
                   dependance
                   upon
                   the
                   Merits
                   of
                   his
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Mercy
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   obtaining
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   sav'd
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   Merits
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   he
                   very
                   zealously
                   buisy
                   in
                   Fasting
                   ,
                   in
                   Whipping
                   himself
                   ,
                   in
                   Watching
                   ,
                   in
                   going
                   in
                   Procession
                   ,
                   in
                   wearing
                   Hair-shirts
                   ,
                   and
                   using
                   a
                   thousand
                   such
                   like
                   Mortifications
                   :
                   And
                   having
                   done
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   thinks
                   himself
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   beholding
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   give
                   him
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   favour
                   :
                   It
                   being
                   now
                   his
                   due
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Meritorious
                   Atchievements
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   God-a-mercy
                   to
                   Christ's
                   Passion
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Makers
                   Goodness
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   damnable
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   Christ's
                   Death
                   and
                   Passion
                   is
                   ineffectual
                   and
                   insignificant
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Devils
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   has
                   no
                   dependance
                   for
                   his
                   Salvation
                   upon
                   the
                   Merits
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   upon
                   his
                   own
                   Merits
                   and
                   good
                   Works
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   his
                   Faith
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   That
                   of
                   our selves
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   think
                   a
                   good
                   thought
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Grace
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   justified
                   ,
                   is
                   given
                   us
                   purely
                   gratis
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Merits
                   ;
                   moreover
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Man
                   ,
                   how
                   just
                   soever
                   ,
                   can
                   Merit
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   that
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   independant
                   on
                   the
                   Merits
                   and
                   Passion
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   that
                   through
                   the
                   Merits
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Good
                   Works
                   of
                   a
                   Just
                   Man
                   proceeding
                   from
                   Grace
                   ,
                   are
                   so
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   through
                   his
                   Goodness
                   and
                   Promise
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   truly
                   Meritorious
                   of
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   has
                   learn'd
                   from
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   (
                   2
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   8.
                   
                   )
                   where
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Crown
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   which
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   a
                   just
                   Judge
                   ,
                   will
                   render
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   have
                   fought
                   a
                   good
                   fight
                   ,
                   and
                   consummated
                   their
                   course
                   ,
                   kept
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   lov'd
                   his
                   coming
                   .
                   Knowing
                   therefore
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   receive
                   
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     Works
                  
                   :
                   He
                   endeavours
                   by
                   
                     good
                     Works
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     Vocation
                     and
                     Election
                     sure
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   following
                   this
                   Councel
                   ,
                   he
                   thinks
                   he
                   no
                   more
                   offends
                   against
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Merits
                   of
                   Christ's
                   ,
                   or
                   God's
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Apostle
                   does
                   in
                   giving
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 Confession
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Religion
                   to
                   make
                   Gods
                   of
                   Men
                   ;
                   foolishly
                   thinking
                   that
                   these
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   forgive
                   sins
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   he
                   finds
                   his
                   Conscience
                   oppress'd
                   with
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   his
                   Offences
                   ;
                   he
                   calls
                   for
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Priests
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   commonly
                   more
                   wicked
                   than
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   falling
                   at
                   his
                   feet
                   ,
                   he
                   unfolds
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   whole
                   state
                   of
                   his
                   Soul
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   run
                   over
                   a
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   his
                   sins
                   ,
                   he
                   asks
                   of
                   him
                   Pardon
                   and
                   Forgiveness
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   most
                   absurd
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   sillily
                   stupid
                   as
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   That
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   
                     Ghostly
                     Father
                  
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   has
                   heard
                   all
                   his
                   Villanies
                   in
                   his
                   Ear
                   ,
                   does
                   but
                   pronounce
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   Latin
                   words
                   ,
                   making
                   the
                   sign
                   of
                   a
                   Cross
                   with
                   two
                   fingers
                   and
                   a
                   thumb
                   over
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   his
                   sins
                   are
                   forthwith
                   forgiven
                   him
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   had
                   never
                   any
                   thoughts
                   of
                   amendment
                   ,
                   or
                   intention
                   to
                   forsake
                   his
                   wickedness
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   damnable
                   in
                   any
                   Religion
                   to
                   make
                   Gods
                   of
                   Men.
                   However
                   he
                   firmly
                   holds
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   Christ
                   speaking
                   of
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   (
                   Joh.
                   20.
                   21.
                   )
                   
                     Receive
                     ye
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     whose
                     sins
                     you
                     shall
                     forgive
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     forgiven
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     sins
                     you
                     shall
                     retain
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     retained
                     :
                  
                   He
                   gave
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Successors
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   Authority
                   to
                   Absolve
                   any
                   truly
                   Penitent
                   Sinner
                   from
                   his
                   sins
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   having
                   thus
                   
                     given
                     them
                     the
                     Ministry
                     of
                     Reconciliation
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   made
                   
                     them
                     Christ's
                     Legates
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   2
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   18.
                   19.
                   12.
                   )
                   
                     Christ's
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Dispensers
                     of
                     the
                     Mysteries
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   given
                   them
                   
                     power
                     to
                     loose
                     on
                     Earth
                     whatsoever
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     loosed
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Matt.
                   18.
                   18.
                   
                   )
                   he
                   undoubtedly
                   believes
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   comes
                   to
                   them
                   making
                   a
                   sincere
                   and
                   humble
                   confession
                   of
                   his
                   sins
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   firm
                   purpose
                   ●●●mendment
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   hearty
                   Resolution
                   of
                   turning
                   from
                   his
                   evil
                   ways
                   ,
                   may
                   from
                   them
                   receive
                   Absolution
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Authority
                   given
                   them
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   doubt
                   but
                   God
                   ratifies
                   above
                   ,
                   the
                   sentence
                   pronounced
                   in
                   that
                   Tribunal
                   ;
                   
                     Loosing
                     in
                     Heaven
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     thus
                     loosed
                     by
                     them
                     on
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   ,
                   whosoever
                   comes
                   without
                   the
                   due
                   Preparation
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   Repentance
                   from
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   real
                   intention
                   of
                   forsaking
                   his
                   sins
                   ,
                   receives
                   no
                   benefit
                   by
                   the
                   Absolution
                   ;
                   but
                   adds
                   sin
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   high
                   contempt
                   of
                   God's
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   abuse
                   of
                   his
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Indulgences
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Holy
                   Father
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   can
                   give
                   him
                   leave
                   to
                   commit
                   what
                   sins
                   he
                   pleaseth
                   ;
                   Especially
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   can
                   make
                   him
                   a
                   present
                   of
                   a
                   round
                   Sum
                   of
                   Money
                   ,
                   he
                   never
                   need
                   doubt
                   of
                   an
                   
                     Indulgence
                     or
                     Pardon
                  
                   for
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   Heirs
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Crimes
                   or
                   Wickedness
                   ,
                   he
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Posterity
                   may
                   have
                   convenience
                   of
                   falling
                   into
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   this
                   Commission
                   in
                   his
                   Pocket
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Pope's
                   Broad-Seal
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   confident
                   that
                   Christ
                   will
                   confirm
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   his
                   Vicar
                   upon
                   Earth
                   has
                   granted
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   call
                   him
                   to
                   any
                   account
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   he
                   has
                   done
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   should
                   chance
                   to
                   die
                   without
                   the
                   le●●
                   remorse
                   of
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   or
                   Repentance
                   for
                   his
                   sins
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   damnable
                   to
                   hold
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Power
                   in
                   Heaven
                   or
                   Earth
                   ,
                   can
                   give
                   him
                   leave
                   to
                   commit
                   any
                   sins
                   whatsoever
                   :
                   Or
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   any
                   Sum
                   of
                   Money
                   he
                   can
                   obtain
                   an
                   
                     Indulgence
                     or
                     Pardon
                  
                   for
                   sins
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   committed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Heirs
                   ,
                   hereafter
                   .
                   He
                   firmly
                   believes
                   that
                   no
                   sins
                   can
                   be
                   forgiven
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   
                     true
                     and
                     hearty
                     Repentance
                  
                   :
                   But
                   that
                   still
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Power
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   of
                   granting
                   Indulgences
                   ,
                   which
                   concern
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Remission
                     of
                     sins
                  
                   either
                   Mortal
                   or
                   Venial
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   of
                   some
                   Temporal
                   Punishments
                   remaining
                   due
                   after
                   the
                   Guilt
                   is
                   remitted
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Mitigation
                   or
                   Relaxation
                   upon
                   just
                   causes
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Canonical
                     Penances
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   be
                   injoyn'd
                   by
                   the
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   on
                   Penitent
                   sinners
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   several
                   degrees
                   of
                   demerit
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   be
                   grounded
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   judiciary
                   Power
                   ,
                   left
                   by
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     binding
                     and
                     loosing
                  
                   :
                   whereby
                   Authority
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   erect
                   a
                   
                     Court
                     of
                     Conscience
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   assign
                   Penalties
                   ,
                   or
                   release
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   circumstances
                   should
                   require
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Authority
                   he
                   knows
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   plainly
                   own'd
                   ;
                   (
                   2
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   6.
                   
                   )
                   where
                   he
                   decreed
                   a
                   Penance
                   ;
                   sufficient
                   (
                   says
                   he
                   )
                   
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     punishment
                     :
                  
                   And
                   ,
                   (
                   2
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   10.
                   
                   )
                   where
                   he
                   released
                   one
                   ;
                   
                     For
                     your
                     sake
                  
                   (
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Penance
                   injoyn'd
                   the
                   Incestuous
                   
                     Corinthian
                     ,
                     )
                     I
                     forgive
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     Person
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   And
                   what
                   Money
                   there
                   is
                   given
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   on
                   this
                   account
                   ,
                   concerns
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   the
                   
                   Pope's
                   Coffers
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   by
                   every
                   one
                   given
                   as
                   they
                   please
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   Poor
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Sick
                   ,
                   to
                   Prisoners
                   ,
                   &c.
                   wherefore
                   they
                   judge
                   it
                   most
                   Charity
                   .
                   And
                   tho'
                   he
                   acknowledges
                   many
                   abuses
                   have
                   been
                   committed
                   in
                   Granting
                   and
                   
                     Gaining
                     Indulgences
                  
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   default
                   of
                   some
                   particular
                   Persons
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   cannot
                   imagine
                   how
                   these
                   
                   can
                   in
                   Justice
                   be
                   charg'd
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   prejudice
                   of
                   her
                   Faith
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   ;
                   especially
                   ,
                   since
                   she
                   has
                   been
                   so
                   careful
                   in
                   the
                   retrenching
                   them
                   :
                   As
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   by
                   what
                   was
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   
                     Trent
                     .
                     Dec.
                     de
                     Indulg
                     .
                     cum
                     potestas
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 Satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   very
                   injurously
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Passion
                   ,
                   being
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Sufferings
                   and
                   Death
                   were
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   satisfactory
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   make
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   themselves
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   has
                   been
                   at
                   Confession
                   ,
                   the
                   Priest
                   injoyns
                   him
                   a
                   Penance
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   satisfie
                   for
                   his
                   offences
                   ;
                   And
                   thus
                   confidently
                   relying
                   upon
                   his
                   own
                   Penitential
                   Works
                   ,
                   he
                   utterly
                   evacuates
                   
                     Christ's
                     Passion
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   he
                   professes
                   himself
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   his
                   Saviour
                   ;
                   yet
                   by
                   his
                   little
                   trusting
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   seems
                   to
                   think
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   better
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   his
                   Crucifix
                   informs
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   meer
                   Wooden
                   one
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   damnable
                   ,
                   to
                   think
                   injuriously
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Passion
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   he
                   believes
                   ,
                   that
                   tho'
                   
                     condign
                     Satisfaction
                  
                   for
                   the
                   Guilt
                   of
                   Sin
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   pain
                   Eternal
                   due
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   be
                   proper
                   only
                   to
                   Christ
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ;
                   yet
                   that
                   Penitent
                   Sinners
                   being
                   Redeem'd
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   his
                   Members
                   ,
                   may
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   satisfie
                   by
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Fasting
                   ,
                   Alms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Temporal
                     Pain
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   God's
                   Justice
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   remains
                   due
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Guilt
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     Pain
                  
                   are
                   remitted
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   trusting
                   in
                   Christ
                   as
                   his
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   he
                   yet
                   does
                   not
                   think
                   that
                   by
                   Christ's
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   every
                   Christian
                   is
                   discharg'd
                   of
                   his
                   particular
                   Sufferings
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   is
                   to
                   suffer
                   something
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   did
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   tribulations
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   suffering
                   in
                   his
                   
                     own
                     flesh
                  
                   ,
                   did
                   
                     accomplish
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     wanted
                     of
                     the
                     Passions
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   not
                   only
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     Coloss
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   24.
                   
                   )
                   and
                   this
                   he
                   finds
                   every
                   where
                   in
                   
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   People
                   admonish'd
                   of
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   doing
                   Penance
                   in
                   
                     Fasting
                     ,
                     Sack-cloath
                     and
                     Ashes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   voluntary
                   austerities
                   ,
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   satisfie
                   the
                   Divine
                   Justice
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   
                     Personal
                     Satisfactions
                  
                   God
                   has
                   sufficiently
                   also
                   minded
                   him
                   of
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   punishments
                   of
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     David
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   infinite
                   others
                   ;
                   and
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   Afflictions
                   sent
                   by
                   God
                   upon
                   our
                   own
                   Age
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     Plagues
                     ,
                     Wars
                     ,
                     Fires
                     ,
                     Persecutions
                     ,
                     Rebellions
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   :
                   Which
                   ,
                   few
                   are
                   so
                   Atheistical
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   confess
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   sent
                   from
                   Heaven
                   for
                   the
                   
                     just
                     chastisements
                  
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   
                   undergo
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   
                     Infinite
                     Satisfaction
                  
                   made
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   undervaluing
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   being
                   thus
                   convinc'd
                   of
                   some
                   
                     Temporal
                     Punishments
                  
                   being
                   due
                   to
                   his
                   sins
                   ,
                   he
                   accepts
                   of
                   all
                   Tribulations
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   Body
                   ,
                   Name
                   or
                   Estate
                   ,
                   from
                   whence-soever
                   they
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   with
                   others
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   chusing
                   ,
                   offers
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   discharging
                   this
                   debt
                   ,
                   still
                   confessing
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Offences
                   deserve
                   yet
                   more
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   Penitential
                   Works
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   otherwise
                   satisfactory
                   ,
                   than
                   as
                   joyn'd
                   and
                   apply'd
                   to
                   
                     that
                     satisfaction
                  
                   which
                   Jesus
                   made
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross
                   ;
                   in
                   virtue
                   of
                   which
                   alone
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   good
                   Works
                   find
                   a
                   grateful
                   acceptance
                   in
                   God's
                   sight
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 X.
                 Of
                 Reading
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Duty
                   to
                   think
                   meanly
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   speak
                   irreverently
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   ,
                   to
                   lessen
                   the
                   repute
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   it
                   into
                   disgrace
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   he
                   says
                   it
                   is
                   obscure
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   ambiguous
                   expressions
                   ,
                   plain
                   contradictions
                   ,
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   by
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   ,
                   nor
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   Translated
                   into
                   Vulgar
                   Languages
                   :
                   And
                   without
                   respect
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   prophanely
                   Preaches
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Ten
                   Books
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   have
                   done
                   so
                   much
                   mischief
                   to
                   Christianity
                   as
                   this
                   one
                   :
                   And
                   under
                   a
                   vain
                   pretence
                   of
                   preventing
                   farther
                   inconveniences
                   ,
                   endeavours
                   to
                   deprive
                   all
                   of
                   this
                   Spiritual
                   comfort
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   Divine
                   Food
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   Heavenly
                   Light
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   being
                   kept
                   in
                   darkness
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   also
                   preserv'd
                   in
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   Damn'd
                   Eternally
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   damnable
                   in
                   any
                   one
                   to
                   think
                   ,
                   speak
                   ,
                   or
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   irreverently
                   towards
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   whatsoever
                   to
                   bring
                   it
                   into
                   dis-repute
                   or
                   disgrace
                   .
                   He
                   holds
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   Veneration
                   of
                   all
                   Men
                   living
                   ,
                   he
                   professes
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Dew
                     of
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     Oracles
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Fountain
                     of
                     Eternal
                     Life
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   to
                   prophane
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   incur
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   Damnation
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   rather
                   bound
                   to
                   lose
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   than
                   concur
                   any
                   way
                   to
                   its
                   prophanation
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   he
                   does
                   not
                   think
                   it
                   fit
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   generally
                   by
                   all
                   ,
                   without
                   Licence
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Vulgar-Tongues
                   :
                   Not
                   for
                   any
                   dis-respect
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   But
                   ,
                   I.
                   Because
                   he
                   understands
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     private
                     Interpretation
                  
                   is
                   not
                   proper
                   for
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   2
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   20.
                   
                   II.
                   Because
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Epistles
                   of
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   are
                   
                     certain
                     things
                     hard
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     unlearned
                     and
                     unstable
                     deprave
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     also
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     )
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     perdition
                     .
                  
                   III.
                   Because
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   only
                   
                     some
                     to
                     be
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     some
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     other-some
                     Evangelists
                     ,
                     and
                     other-some
                     Pastors
                     and
                     Doctors
                     ,
                  
                   Eph.
                   
                   4.
                   11.
                   
                   For
                   these
                   Reasons
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   ,
                   That
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   convenient
                   for
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   indifferently
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   express
                   Licence
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   testimony
                   from
                   their
                   Curates
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   
                     humble
                     ,
                     discreet
                  
                   and
                   devout
                   Persons
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   observe
                   directions
                   in
                   the
                   perusing
                   this
                   
                     Sacred
                     Volume
                  
                   :
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   all
                   Godly
                   Histories
                   ,
                   and
                   imitable
                   examples
                   of
                   Humility
                   ,
                   Chastity
                   ,
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   to
                   the
                   Poor
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   all
                   such
                   places
                   as
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   provoke
                   and
                   stir
                   up
                   the
                   hatred
                   of
                   Sin
                   ,
                   fear
                   of
                   God's
                   Judgements
                   ,
                   love
                   of
                   Virtue
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   
                     Hard
                     ,
                     Obscure
                  
                   and
                   Disputable
                   Points
                   to
                   refer
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   Arbitrement
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   those
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   
                     Pastors
                     and
                     Doctors
                  
                   :
                   Never
                   presuming
                   to
                   contend
                   ,
                   controul
                   ,
                   teach
                   ,
                   or
                   talk
                   of
                   their
                   
                     own
                     Sense
                  
                   and
                   Phansie
                   in
                   deep
                   Questions
                   of
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     high
                     Mysteries
                  
                   of
                   Faith
                   ;
                   but
                   expecting
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   these
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Lips
                     of
                     the
                     Priest
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     keep
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     whose
                     mouth
                     they
                     shall
                     require
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                  
                   Mal.
                   2.
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   Caution
                   is
                   used
                   ,
                   lest
                   that
                   the
                   Scripture
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   a
                   presuming
                   sort
                   of
                   proud
                   ,
                   curious
                   and
                   contentious
                   People
                   ,
                   be
                   abused
                   and
                   perverted
                   ;
                   who
                   make
                   it
                   their
                   business
                   to
                   enquire
                   into
                   Dogmatical
                   ,
                   Mystical
                   ,
                   High
                   and
                   Hidden
                   secrets
                   of
                   God's
                   Counsels
                   ,
                   into
                   
                     Predestination
                     ,
                     Reprobation
                     ,
                     Election
                     ,
                     Pre-science
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   
                     incomprehensible
                     Mysteries
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   presumption
                   of
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   immediately
                   become
                   
                     Teachers
                     ,
                     Controllors
                  
                   and
                   
                     Judges
                     of
                     Doctors
                     ,
                     Church
                     ,
                     Scripture
                  
                   and
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   acknowledging
                   no
                   Authority
                   left
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   submit
                   ;
                   under
                   pretence
                   of
                   Scripture
                   and
                   
                     Gods
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   
                     Prophaneness
                     ,
                     Irreligion
                     and
                     Atheism
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   preserving
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   he
                   allows
                   a
                   restraint
                   upon
                   the
                   reading
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   preventing
                   a
                   
                     blind
                     ignorant
                     Presumption
                  
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   edification
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   destruction
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   casting
                   the
                   
                     holy
                     to
                     dogs
                     ,
                     or
                     pearls
                     to
                     swine
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 XI
                 .
                 Of
                 Apocryphal
                 Books
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   lawful
                   to
                   make
                   what
                   Additions
                   to
                   Scripture
                   his
                   Party
                   thinks
                   good
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   takes
                   no
                   notice
                   of
                   the
                   antient
                   Canon
                   approved
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                   ;
                   but
                   allows
                   equal
                   Authority
                   to
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   
                     Toby
                     ,
                     Judith
                     ,
                     Ecclesiasticus
                     ,
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   
                   Macchabees
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   although
                   these
                   were
                   always
                   rejected
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   never
                   extant
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   Copy
                   ,
                   and
                   expresly
                   condemn'd
                   by
                   St.
                   Jerome
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     not
                     Canonical
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   admitted
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   of
                   late
                   years
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   Synods
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   these
                   Innovations
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   their
                   Ancestors
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   damnable
                   to
                   add
                   and
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   allows
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   
                     Toby
                     ,
                     Judith
                     ,
                     Ecclesiasticus
                     ,
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     Macchabees
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   be
                   Canonical
                   :
                   because
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   has
                   declar'd
                   them
                   such
                   ;
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   these
                   later
                   Ages
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   times
                   .
                   St.
                   
                     Gregory
                     Nazianzen
                     .
                     (
                     Orat.
                     de
                     SS
                     .
                     Macch.
                  
                   )
                   who
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   354.
                   
                   
                   Also
                   St.
                   
                     Ambrose
                     ,
                     (
                     lib.
                     de
                     Jacob.
                     &
                     vit
                     .
                     beat
                     .
                  
                   )
                   An.
                   370.
                   
                   Innocent
                   .
                   I.
                   (
                   
                     Ep.
                     ad
                     Exup
                  
                   .
                   )
                   They
                   were
                   also
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   Third
                   Council
                   of
                   
                     Carthage
                     ,
                     Anno
                  
                   419.
                   which
                   approv'd
                   all
                   these
                   Books
                   as
                   Canonical
                   ,
                   Can.
                   47.
                   and
                   was
                   subscrib'd
                   by
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   and
                   confirm'd
                   in
                   the
                   Sixth
                   General
                   Synod
                   .
                   
                     August
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Doct.
                     Christ
                     .
                     cap.
                  
                   8.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   to
                   him
                   't
                   is
                   of
                   little
                   concern
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   were
                   ever
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Hebrew
                     Copy
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   being
                   of
                   much
                   more
                   Authority
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   :
                   He
                   having
                   no
                   other
                   assurance
                   that
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   four
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   true
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Authority
                   and
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   has
                   learn'd
                   from
                   that
                   great
                   Doctor
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   who
                   declares
                   his
                   mind
                   plainly
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     believe
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     except
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     mov'd
                     him
                     thereunto
                     .
                     (
                     Contra
                     Ep.
                     Fundam
                     .
                  
                   c.
                   4.
                   )
                   Now
                   he
                   is
                   well
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   doubted
                   whether
                   these
                   Books
                   were
                   Canonical
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   and
                   amongst
                   others
                   ,
                   St.
                   Jerom
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Church
                   had
                   not
                   declar'd
                   them
                   so
                   :
                   But
                   since
                   the
                   
                   Church's
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   no
                   Catholick
                   ever
                   doubted
                   ;
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   of
                   other
                   Books
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Epistle
                     of
                     St.
                  
                   James
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     second
                     of
                     St.
                  
                   Peter
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     second
                     and
                     third
                     of
                     St.
                  
                   John
                   ,
                   St.
                   Jude
                   
                     's
                     Epistle
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Apocalyps
                   :
                   All
                   which
                   were
                   for
                   many
                   years
                   after
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   doubted
                   of
                   ;
                   but
                   afterwards
                   declared
                   and
                   receiv'd
                   as
                   Canonical
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   finds
                   St.
                   Jerome
                   expresly
                   confessing
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     That
                     for
                     some
                     time
                     the
                     Book
                     of
                  
                   Judith
                   
                     seemed
                     to
                     him
                     Apocryphal
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Nice
                   declar'd
                   it
                   otherwise
                   .
                   
                     Praef.
                     in
                     Judith
                  
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   he
                   affirms
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     James's
                     Epistle
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   doubted
                   of
                   by
                   many
                   ,
                   for
                   several
                   years
                   ;
                   
                     Paulatim
                     tempore
                     procedente
                     meruit
                     authoritatem
                     :
                     By
                     little
                     and
                     little
                     in
                     process
                     of
                     time
                     it
                     gain'd
                     Authority
                     .
                     De
                     viris
                     illus
                     .
                     verb.
                     Jacobus
                     .
                  
                   For
                   this
                   reason
                   he
                   matters
                   not
                   what
                   Books
                   have
                   been
                   reputed
                   Apocryphal
                   by
                   some
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   some
                   years
                   :
                   But
                   only
                   what
                   Books
                   are
                   Receiv'd
                   and
                   Declar'd
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     ,
                     Canonical
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   year
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   what
                   time
                   soever
                   .
                   For
                   believing
                   the
                   
                     same
                     spirit
                     of
                     Truth
                  
                   assists
                   her
                   in
                   
                     all
                     Ages
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   looks
                   upon
                   himself
                   equally
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   receive
                   her
                   Definitions
                   of
                   the
                   Year
                   4.
                   19.
                   as
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   precedent
                   years
                   :
                   It
                   not
                   being
                   possible
                   for
                   Christ
                   to
                   fail
                   of
                   his
                   Promise
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   err
                   or
                   misguide
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   that
                   year
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   in
                   
                     any
                     other
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Edition
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   makes
                   no
                   Conscience
                   of
                   abusing
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   perverting
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   his
                   Errours
                   and
                   Superstitions
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   dares
                   not
                   altogether
                   lay
                   it
                   by
                   ;
                   lest
                   he
                   should
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   lose
                   all
                   claim
                   to
                   Christianity
                   :
                   Yet
                   he
                   utterly
                   disapproves
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   its
                   genuine
                   Truth
                   and
                   Purity
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   allow'd
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ;
                   and
                   crying
                   this
                   down
                   ,
                   he
                   believes
                   it
                   unlawful
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   puts
                   into
                   their
                   hands
                   another
                   Volume
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   its
                   Frontis-piece
                   bears
                   the
                   Title
                   indeed
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   Books
                   and
                   Chapters
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   context
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   every
                   where
                   full
                   of
                   Corruptions
                   ,
                   Falsifications
                   ,
                   and
                   intolerable
                   Abuses
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   almost
                   every
                   where
                   belies
                   its
                   Title
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   unfit
                   for
                   any
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   professes
                   himself
                   a
                   Christian
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   a
                   damnable
                   sin
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     abuse
                     the
                     Scripture
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   ways
                   to
                   pervert
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   Errours
                   or
                   Superstitions
                   ,
                   and
                   thinks
                   himself
                   oblig'd
                   ,
                   rather
                   to
                   lay
                   down
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   than
                   concur
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   approve
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   Falsifications
                   or
                   Corruptions
                   ,
                   prejudicial
                   to
                   Faith
                   or
                   
                     Good
                     Manners
                  
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   being
                   conscious
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   there
                   has
                   been
                   several
                   Copies
                   of
                   this
                   Sacred
                   Volume
                   ,
                   quite
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   Originals
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   ,
                   either
                   through
                   the
                   mistake
                   of
                   the
                   Transcribers
                   ,
                   or
                   malice
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   endeavouring
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   to
                   gain
                   credit
                   to
                   their
                   new
                   Doctrines
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   commanded
                   not
                   to
                   receive
                   all
                   Books
                   indifferently
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   wear
                   that
                   Title
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   approv'd
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   recommended
                   by
                   her
                   Legitimate
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   he
                   daily
                   uses
                   ,
                   commonly
                   known
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Translation
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   has
                   been
                   the
                   principal
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   
                     Latine
                     Copies
                  
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   Primitive
                   times
                   ;
                   much
                   commended
                   by
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   ;
                   and
                   never
                   altered
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   once
                   heretofore
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Studies
                   of
                   St.
                   Hierome
                   :
                   And
                   twice
                   or
                   thrice
                   since
                   ,
                   being
                   review'd
                   by
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   purg'd
                   of
                   such
                   mistakes
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   length
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   had
                   crept
                   in
                   by
                   Transcribers
                   ,
                   or
                   Printers
                   faults
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   
                     this
                     Translation
                  
                   is
                   most
                   pure
                   and
                   incorrupt
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   concerning
                   matter
                   of
                   Belief
                   ,
                   or
                   difference
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   
                     his
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   Sentiment
                   of
                   many
                   Learned
                   Men
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   who
                   approve
                   
                     this
                     Version
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   prefer
                   it
                   before
                   any
                   other
                   Latine
                   one
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   Beza
                   in
                   his
                   Preface
                   to
                   the
                   New-Testament
                   ,
                   Anno
                   1559.
                   blames
                   Erasmus
                   
                   for
                   rejecting
                   it
                   .
                   
                     Paulus
                     Fagius
                  
                   cries
                   out
                   against
                   all
                   that
                   disallow
                   it
                   ,
                   (
                   Cap.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Vers
                     .
                     Lat.
                     Paraph.
                     Chald.
                     )
                     Ludovicus
                     de
                     Dieu
                     ,
                  
                   with
                   admiration
                   ,
                   confesses
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   
                     Faithful
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     Not.
                     ad
                     Evang.
                     Praef.
                     )
                     Causabon
                  
                   prefers
                   it
                   before
                   the
                   
                     Greeks
                     Text
                  
                   now
                   in
                   use
                   ;
                   and
                   acknowledges
                   that
                   it
                   agrees
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Antient
                     Manuscripts
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     Not.
                     ad
                     Evang.
                     &
                     Act.
                     )
                     Grotius
                  
                   professes
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   highly
                   esteems
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   contains
                   no
                   erroneous
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   very
                   Learned
                   ;
                   (
                   
                     nulla
                     dogmata
                     insalubria
                     continet
                     ,
                     &
                     multum
                     ,
                     habet
                     in
                     se
                     eruditionis
                     ,
                     Praef.
                     Annot.
                     in
                     vet
                     .
                     Test
                     .
                  
                   )
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   he
                   refers
                   his
                   Annotations
                   generally
                   to
                   
                     this
                     Translation
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   declares
                   himself
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   seeing
                   
                     this
                     Version
                  
                   is
                   deliver'd
                   to
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   approbation
                   of
                   his
                   
                     whole
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   commended
                   by
                   most
                   Learned
                   Adversaries
                   ;
                   he
                   thinks
                   he
                   has
                   great
                   reason
                   to
                   receive
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   peruse
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   danger
                   that
                   can
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   from
                   any
                   Corruptions
                   or
                   Falsifications
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   he
                   has
                   not
                   the
                   like
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   
                     English
                     Translation
                  
                   allowed
                   by
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   made
                   since
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   that
                   Perswasion
                   ;
                   but
                   sees
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   has
                   been
                   almost
                   as
                   many
                   different
                   Translations
                   made
                   and
                   publish'd
                   by
                   these
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   Men
                   of
                   different
                   Humours
                   ,
                   different
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   different
                   Interests
                   ;
                   whereof
                   none
                   have
                   ever
                   approv'd
                   the
                   Versions
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   ;
                   but
                   cry'd
                   out
                   against
                   ,
                   and
                   Condemn'd
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   many
                   
                     Alterations
                     ,
                     Additions
                     ,
                     Detractions
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Forgeries
                     ;
                     Bucer
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Osiandrians
                   exclaiming
                   against
                   
                     Luther
                     ,
                     Luther
                  
                   against
                   
                     Munster
                     ;
                     Beza
                  
                   against
                   
                     Castaleo
                     ;
                     Castaleo
                  
                   against
                   
                     Beza
                     ;
                     Calvin
                  
                   against
                   
                     Servetus
                     ;
                     Illyricus
                  
                   against
                   Calvin
                   and
                   Beza
                   .
                   Our
                   
                     English
                     Ministers
                  
                   against
                   Tindal
                   and
                   his
                   Fellows
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   not
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   some
                   oversights
                   ,
                   or
                   light
                   mistakes
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   following
                   of
                   different
                   Copies
                   ;
                   but
                   accusing
                   one
                   another
                   of
                   being
                   Absurd
                   and
                   senseless
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Translations
                   of
                   obscuring
                   and
                   perverting
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   Omissions
                   and
                   Additions
                   ,
                   of
                   perverting
                   the
                   Text
                   in
                   eight
                   hundred
                   forty
                   and
                   eight
                   pieces
                   ;
                   of
                   corrupt
                   and
                   
                     false
                     Translations
                  
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   in
                   express
                   Terms
                   ,
                   has
                   been
                   charg'd
                   by
                   great
                   Abbettors
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   against
                   a
                   Bible
                   yet
                   us'd
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   ordered
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   in
                   all
                   Churches
                   by
                   Queen
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   Abridgement
                   of
                   a
                   Book
                   deliver'd
                   by
                   certain
                   Ministers
                   to
                   King
                   James
                   ,
                   pag.
                   11.
                   12.
                   
                   In
                   Mr.
                   
                   Burges's
                   Apology
                   ,
                   Sect.
                   6.
                   
                   Mr.
                   
                   Broughton's
                   Advertisement
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   Doctor
                   
                   Reynold's
                   refusing
                   before
                   the
                   King
                   at
                   Hampton-Court
                   ,
                   to
                   subscribe
                   to
                   the
                   Communion-Book
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   warranted
                   a
                   corrupt
                   and
                   
                     false
                     Translation
                     of
                     the
                     Bible
                  
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   reasons
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   commanded
                   not
                   to
                   read
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Translations
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   recommended
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 a
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   lawful
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   obligation
                   to
                   undervalue
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   from
                   it
                   that
                   Authority
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   gave
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   Christ
                   left
                   this
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Rule
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   
                     Sacred
                     Oracle
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   all
                   his
                   Followers
                   might
                   be
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   Precepts
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   life
                   ,
                   learn
                   all
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   resolv'd
                   in
                   all
                   difficult
                   and
                   doubtful
                   Points
                   of
                   Religion
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   taught
                   flatly
                   to
                   deny
                   all
                   this
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   desiding
                   any
                   one
                   point
                   of
                   Controversie
                   ,
                   or
                   reconciling
                   the
                   different
                   Sentiments
                   of
                   Men
                   in
                   Religion
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   demeans
                   himself
                   towards
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   most
                   unbecoming
                   a
                   Christian
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   damnable
                   to
                   undervalue
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   take
                   from
                   it
                   the
                   Authority
                   given
                   it
                   by
                   Christ
                   .
                   He
                   gives
                   it
                   all
                   respect
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   owns
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   greatest
                   Authority
                   upon
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   leading
                   a
                   Man
                   to
                   all
                   Truth
                   ,
                   whensoever
                   it
                   is
                   rightly
                   understood
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   mis-understands
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   takes
                   it
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   sense
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   was
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   believes
                   it
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   
                     no
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     no
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                     no
                     Rule
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                     Judge
                     of
                     Controversies
                  
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   what
                   he
                   thinks
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Command
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Imagination
                  
                   and
                   the
                   suggestion
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   And
                   since
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   thousand
                   Heresies
                   since
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   time
                   ,
                   all
                   pretending
                   to
                   be
                   grounded
                   on
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   he
                   finds
                   that
                   almost
                   every
                   Text
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   those
                   that
                   concern
                   the
                   most
                   Essential
                   and
                   Fundamental
                   Points
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   Interpreted
                   several
                   ways
                   ;
                   and
                   made
                   to
                   signifie
                   things
                   contrary
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   while
                   thus
                   contrary
                   meanings
                   are
                   by
                   several
                   Persons
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   
                     same
                     Words
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   altogether
                   silent
                   ,
                   without
                   discovering
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   senses
                   is
                   that
                   intended
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   leading
                   to
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   Erroneous
                   and
                   Antichristian
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Scripture
                     alone
                  
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Rule
                   of
                   Faith
                   to
                   any
                   Private
                   or
                   Particular
                   person
                   ;
                   not
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   thing
                   wanting
                   on
                   the
                   Scripture-side
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   no
                   private
                   person
                   can
                   be
                   certain
                   ,
                   whether
                   amongst
                   all
                   the
                   several
                   meanings
                   
                     every
                     Text
                  
                   is
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   understands
                   it
                   in
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Right
                     ,
                     or
                     no.
                  
                   And
                   without
                   this
                   
                     certainty
                     of
                     Truth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     security
                     from
                     Errour
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   knows
                   ,
                   there
                   's
                   nothing
                   capable
                   of
                   being
                   a
                   Rule
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   that
                   
                     his
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   calls
                   Catholick
                   ,
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   and
                   prophanely
                   ,
                   allows
                   to
                   her
                   an
                   uncontrollable
                   authority
                   of
                   being
                   Judge
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   And
                   being
                   fondly
                   abus'd
                   ,
                   into
                   a
                   distrust
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   be
                   certain
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   even
                   of
                   the
                   Fundamentals
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   from
                   what
                   is
                   deliver'd
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   speak
                   never
                   so
                   plainly
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   rely
                   wholly
                   upon
                   
                     this
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   believe
                   one
                   word
                   the
                   Scripture
                   says
                   ,
                   unless
                   his
                   Church
                   says
                   it
                   too
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   above
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   allows
                   
                     that
                     Order
                  
                   between
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   between
                   the
                   Judge
                   and
                   the
                   Law.
                   And
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   what
                   generally
                   every
                   
                     Private
                     Member
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   challenges
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   he
                   pretends
                   to
                   decide
                   and
                   doubt
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Neighbours
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     interpreting
                     the
                     Scripture
                  
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   he
                   taught
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   distrust
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   relie
                   on
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   distrust
                   his
                   
                     own
                     private
                     Interpretation
                  
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   rely
                   on
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Judgement
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Resolution
                   of
                   any
                   doubt
                   concerning
                   Faith
                   or
                   Religion
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   can
                   produce
                   several
                   Texts
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   his
                   Opinion
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   all
                   such
                   cases
                   he
                   is
                   commanded
                   to
                   re-cur
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   learnt
                   from
                   her
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   Texts
                   ;
                   how
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   whole
                   Community
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   since
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   has
                   been
                   their
                   
                     Receiv'd
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   doubtful
                   and
                   difficult
                   Points
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   submit
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   presume
                   on
                   his
                   own
                   
                     Private
                     Sentiments
                  
                   ,
                   however
                   seemingly
                   grounded
                   on
                   Reason
                   and
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   to
                   Believe
                   or
                   Preach
                   any
                   
                     New
                     Doctrine
                     opposite
                  
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Belief
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   But
                   as
                   he
                   receives
                   from
                   her
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   to
                   receive
                   from
                   her
                   the
                   
                     sense
                     of
                     the
                     Book
                  
                   :
                   With
                   a
                   Holy
                   Confidence
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   that
                   did
                   not
                   cheat
                   him
                   in
                   delivering
                   a
                   
                     False
                     Book
                  
                   for
                   the
                   
                     True
                     one
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   cheat
                   him
                   in
                   delivering
                   a
                   False
                   and
                   
                     Erroneous
                     sense
                  
                   for
                   the
                   
                     True
                     one
                  
                   ;
                   her
                   Authority
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   sufficient
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   being
                   
                     not
                     less
                  
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   And
                   his
                   own
                   
                     Private
                     Judgement
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   insufficient
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   finding
                   out
                   the
                   
                     True
                     Scripture
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   discerning
                   it
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   Books
                   ;
                   being
                   as
                   incapable
                   and
                   in-sufficient
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   certainly
                   discovering
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   avoiding
                   all
                   other
                   Heterodox
                   and
                   
                     Mistaken
                     Interpretations
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XV.
                 Of
                 Tradition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   imperfect
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   supplying
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   thinks
                   Defective
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   admits
                   Humane
                   Ordinations
                   and
                   Traditions
                   of
                   Men
                   ;
                   allowing
                   equal
                   Authority
                   to
                   these
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Scriptures
                     themselves
                  
                   ;
                   thinking
                   himself
                   as
                   much
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   submit
                   to
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   believe
                   them
                   with
                   Divine
                   Faith
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   does
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   and
                   confessedly
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   all
                   Truth
                   ,
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                   Neither
                   will
                   he
                   admit
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   undoubtedly
                   believes
                   every
                   Word
                   that
                   's
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   unless
                   he
                   also
                   assents
                   to
                   these
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   as
                   great
                   credit
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   although
                   in
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   footstep
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   the
                   Scripture
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   imperfect
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   want
                   Humane
                   Ordinations
                   ,
                   or
                   Traditions
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   supplying
                   any
                   defects
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   Neither
                   does
                   he
                   allow
                   the
                   same
                   Authority
                   to
                   these
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   give
                   them
                   equal
                   credit
                   ;
                   or
                   exact
                   it
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   into
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                   He
                   believes
                   no
                   
                     Divine
                     Faith
                  
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   of
                   
                     Divine
                     Revelation
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   have
                   place
                   in
                   his
                   Creed
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   was
                   taught
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   been
                   believ'd
                   and
                   taught
                   in
                   all
                   .
                   Ages
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   all
                   True
                   Believers
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   been
                   so
                   deliver'd
                   down
                   to
                   him
                   through
                   all
                   Ages
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   ,
                   whether
                   that
                   which
                   has
                   been
                   so
                   deliver'd
                   down
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   has
                   been
                   by
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     Mouth
                  
                   or
                   Writing
                   ,
                   is
                   altogether
                   indifferent
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   he
                   being
                   ready
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   To
                   
                     stand
                     fast
                     ,
                     and
                     hold
                     the
                     Traditions
                     he
                     has
                     learn'd
                     ,
                     whether
                     by
                     Word
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     Epistle
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Thess
                   .
                   2.
                   15.
                   
                   And
                   to
                   look
                   upon
                   any
                   one
                   as
                   
                     Anathema
                     ,
                     That
                     shall
                     preach
                     otherwise
                     than
                     he
                     has
                  
                   (
                   thus
                   )
                   receiv'd
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   1.
                   9.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   he
                   undoubtedly
                   holds
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   penn'd
                   by
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   inspir'd
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   from
                   Moses
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Christ
                   to
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   it
                   has
                   been
                   so
                   Taught
                   ,
                   Preach'd
                   ,
                   Believ'd
                   and
                   Deliver'd
                   successively
                   by
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ;
                   and
                   never
                   scruples
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   nor
                   sticks
                   to
                   assent
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   stedfast
                   and
                   
                     Divine
                     Faith
                  
                   ;
                   altho'
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   have
                   not
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   been
                   able
                   to
                   prove
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   thus
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   deliver'd
                   with
                   one
                   
                     Text
                     of
                     Scripture
                  
                   .
                   In
                   
                   the
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   receive
                   and
                   believe
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   this
                   
                     same
                     Congregation
                  
                   has
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   successively
                   ,
                   without
                   interruption
                   ,
                   Taught
                   ,
                   Preach'd
                   ,
                   Believ'd
                   and
                   Deliver'd
                   
                     as
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   and
                   assent
                   to
                   it
                   with
                   
                     Divine
                     Faith
                  
                   ;
                   just
                   as
                   he
                   does
                   to
                   the
                   Bible
                   ;
                   and
                   esteems
                   any
                   one
                   Anathema
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   Preach
                   otherwise
                   than
                   he
                   has
                   thus
                   receiv'd
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   some
                   may
                   seriously
                   endeavour
                   to
                   convince
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   several
                   Points
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Religious
                   Practices
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   has
                   thus
                   receiv'd
                   and
                   believes
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   Apostolical
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   Inventions
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   Lessons
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   produce
                   several
                   Texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                   for
                   the
                   proving
                   it
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   surpriz'd
                   at
                   it
                   :
                   As
                   well
                   knowing
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   follows
                   not
                   this
                   Rule
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Believing
                     all
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     has
                     been
                     universally
                     taught
                     and
                     believ'd
                     as
                     such
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     understanding
                     the
                     Scripture
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     sense
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     it
                     has
                     in
                     all
                     Ages
                     been
                     understood
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   may
                   very
                   easily
                   frame
                   as
                   many
                   Creeds
                   as
                   he
                   pleases
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   speak
                   what
                   shall
                   be
                   most
                   agreeable
                   to
                   his
                   Humour
                   ,
                   and
                   suit
                   best
                   with
                   his
                   Interest
                   ,
                   and
                   find
                   plain
                   proofs
                   for
                   all
                   :
                   And
                   make
                   no
                   more
                   difficulty
                   in
                   producing
                   Scripture
                   against
                   Christ's
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Jews
                   and
                   the
                   Devil
                   did
                   against
                   Christ's
                   Person
                   ,
                   who
                   never
                   wanted
                   their
                   
                     Scriptum
                     est
                     ;
                     (
                     It
                     is
                     written
                  
                   ;
                   )
                   when
                   't
                   was
                   necessary
                   to
                   carry
                   on
                   their
                   designs
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   these
                   sort
                   of
                   Arguments
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   any
                   Point
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   thus
                   receiv'd
                   ;
                   he
                   thinks
                   it
                   might
                   make
                   him
                   call
                   in
                   question
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Bible
                   it self
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   .
                   They
                   all
                   standing
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Church's
                   Tradition
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   fail
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   leaves
                   no
                   security
                   in
                   any
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 Of
                 Councils
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   that
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   may
                   receive
                   new
                   Additions
                   every
                   day
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   believe
                   what
                   Christ
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   every
                   Definition
                   or
                   Decree
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   
                     General
                     Council
                  
                   assembled
                   by
                   the
                   Command
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   issued
                   out
                   by
                   the
                   Authority
                   
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Church-Parliaments
                   ,
                   and
                   order'd
                   to
                   be
                   believ'd
                   ;
                   he
                   thinks
                   himself
                   under
                   pain
                   of
                   Damnation
                   ,
                   immediately
                   bound
                   to
                   receive
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   added
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   Creed
                   ,
                   to
                   assent
                   to
                   it
                   with
                   as
                   Firm
                   ,
                   Stedfast
                   and
                   Divine
                   a
                   Faith
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   Commanded
                   by
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   Decreed
                   in
                   the
                   Consistory
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   he
                   never
                   comes
                   to
                   understand
                   his
                   Religion
                   ,
                   or
                   know
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   Believe
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   continual
                   
                     Alterations
                     ,
                     Additions
                     ,
                     Diminutions
                     ,
                     Interpretations
                  
                   of
                   these
                   Councils
                   he
                   is
                   preserv'd
                   in
                   a
                   
                     necessary
                     Confusion
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   tho'
                   he
                   changes
                   often
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   fondly
                   thinks
                   himself
                   always
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   that
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   can
                   receive
                   
                     no
                     Additions
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   believe
                   nothing
                   ,
                   besides
                   that
                   which
                   Christ
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   contrary
                   to
                   this
                   should
                   be
                   defin'd
                   and
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   believ'd
                   ,
                   even
                   by
                   Ten
                   thousand
                   Councils
                   ,
                   he
                   believes
                   it
                   damnable
                   in
                   any
                   one
                   to
                   receive
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   such
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   Additions
                   to
                   his
                   Creed
                   .
                   However
                   ,
                   he
                   maintains
                   the
                   Necessity
                   
                   and
                   Right
                   of
                   
                     General
                     Councils
                  
                   lawfully
                   Assembled
                   ;
                   whose
                   business
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   coin
                   
                     new
                     Articles
                  
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   or
                   devise
                   
                     Fresh
                     Tenets
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   ,
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   any
                   Point
                   of
                   Receiv'd
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   impugned
                   or
                   call'd
                   in
                   question
                   ;
                   to
                   debate
                   the
                   matter
                   ;
                   and
                   examine
                   ,
                   what
                   has
                   been
                   the
                   Belief
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   (
                   who
                   are
                   there
                   present
                   in
                   their
                   Prelates
                   )
                   in
                   that
                   Point
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   being
                   agreed
                   on
                   ,
                   to
                   publish
                   and
                   make
                   known
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   left
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   the
                   
                     new-broach'd
                     Error
                  
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   to
                   prevent
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   infinite
                   number
                   of
                   Souls
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   otherwise
                   be
                   deluded
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   away
                   after
                   new
                   inventions
                   ;
                   not
                   being
                   capable
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   knowledge
                   and
                   abilities
                   ,
                   to
                   distinguish
                   betwixt
                   Truth
                   and
                   Falshood
                   ,
                   and
                   discover
                   the
                   subtilties
                   of
                   every
                   crafty
                   Deceiver
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   he
                   believes
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   submit
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Council
                   ;
                   the
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Prelates
                   there
                   present
                   ,
                   being
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   appointed
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   decision
                   of
                   such
                   Controversies
                   .
                   They
                   having
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   that
                   flock
                   committed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     over
                     which
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     has
                     made
                     them
                     Overseers
                     ,
                     to
                     feed
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   Acts
                   20.
                   28.
                   and
                   to
                   watch
                   against
                   those
                   Men
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   arise
                   
                     from
                     among
                     themselves
                     ,
                     speaking
                     perverse
                     things
                     to
                     draw
                     Disciples
                     after
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Ib.
                   vers
                   .
                   30.
                   
                   And
                   he
                   having
                   receiv'd
                   Command
                   ,
                   as
                   likewise
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Flock
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     obey
                     their
                     Prelates
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     watch
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     to
                     render
                     an
                     accouut
                     for
                     their
                     Souls
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   13.
                   17.
                   with
                   an
                   assurance
                   ,
                   That
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     heareth
                     them
                     ,
                     heareth
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     despiseth
                     them
                     ,
                     despiseth
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   Luk.
                   10.
                   16.
                   
                   And
                   withal
                   being
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Prelates
                   meeting
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   any
                   danger
                   threatning
                   their
                   Flock
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   new
                   Doctrine
                   arising
                   ;
                   was
                   the
                   means
                   instituted
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   practised
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   planting
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   preventing
                   Schisms
                   ,
                   and
                   preserving
                   Vnity
                   among
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   
                     speak
                     and
                     think
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     perfectly
                     joyn'd
                     together
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     ,
                     and
                     same
                     
                     judgement
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   So
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   means
                   in
                   all
                   succeeding
                   Ages
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   preventing
                   Divisions
                   ,
                   and
                   conserving
                   Vnity
                   among
                   the
                   Faithful
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   Controversie
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     necessity
                     of
                     Circumcision
                     ,
                     (
                     Act.
                  
                   c.
                   15.
                   )
                   arising
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   decided
                   by
                   any
                   
                     private
                     Person
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   even
                   by
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   who
                   nevertheless
                   ,
                   had
                   received
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   one
                   would
                   have
                   thought
                   ,
                   might
                   have
                   pretended
                   to
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Heavenly
                   Light
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   General
                   Meeting
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   consulted
                   by
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   about
                   
                     this
                     Question
                  
                   .
                   So
                   
                     all
                     other
                     Disputes
                     and
                     Difficulties
                     of
                     Religion
                  
                   arising
                   in
                   
                     succeding
                     Ages
                  
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   refer'd
                   to
                   the
                   Successors
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   (
                   whose
                   Charge
                   ,
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Office
                   is
                   to
                   continue
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   tho'
                   they
                   are
                   dead
                   in
                   Person
                   )
                   who
                   are
                   to
                   
                     consider
                     of
                     the
                     matter
                     ,
                     (
                     Acts
                  
                   15.
                   6.
                   
                   )
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   ;
                   while
                   
                     all
                     the
                     Multitude
                     keeps
                     silence
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                  
                   12.
                   without
                   any
                   one
                   presuming
                   on
                   any
                   
                     Learning
                     ,
                     Gift
                     ,
                     Virtue
                     ,
                     Prayers
                     or
                     Inspiration
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   intermeddle
                   in
                   the
                   Dispute
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   the
                   Question
                   :
                   This
                   being
                   none
                   of
                   their
                   business
                   or
                   obligation
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   with
                   all
                   Patience
                   and
                   Humility
                   to
                   expect
                   the
                   Determination
                   of
                   their
                   Prelates
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   expressions
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   
                     Good
                     Christians
                  
                   did
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     rejoyced
                     for
                     the
                     consolation
                     ,
                     (
                     Act.
                  
                   15.
                   31.
                   )
                   And
                   unless
                   this
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   
                     Obsequious
                     Flock
                  
                   ,
                   be
                   taken
                   as
                   a
                   Pattern
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   ending
                   such-like
                   difficulties
                   ;
                   he
                   believes
                   't
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   
                     Believers
                     should
                     stand
                     fast
                     in
                     one
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     with
                     one
                     Mind
                     ,
                     (
                     Phil.
                  
                   1.
                   27.
                   
                   )
                   and
                   
                     be
                     not
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     divers
                     and
                     strange
                     Doctrines
                     (
                     Heb.
                  
                   13.
                   9.
                   )
                
              
            
             
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 Of
                 Infalibility
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   that
                   the
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Prelates
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   are
                   Infallible
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   like
                   so
                   many
                   Divine
                   Oracles
                   ,
                   or
                   petty
                   Familiar
                   Deities
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   exempt
                   from
                   Errour
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   deceive
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   ,
                   especally
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   met
                   together
                   in
                   a
                   
                     General
                     Council
                  
                   ,
                   It
                   being
                   a
                   main
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                   That
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   secure
                   from
                   all
                   mistakes
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   impossible
                   for
                   
                   them
                   to
                   decline
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   Definitions
                   and
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   God
                   to
                   leave
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   lies
                   .
                   Thus
                   fondly
                   believing
                   these
                   to
                   be
                   assisted
                   with
                   a
                   necessary
                   Infallibility
                   ,
                   like
                   Gods
                   ,
                   whom
                   their
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   ill
                   Example
                   ,
                   and
                   Debauch'd
                   Lives
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   true
                   Considerer
                   ,
                   scarce
                   speak
                   to
                   be
                   Men.
                   As
                   if
                   God
                   Almighty
                   did
                   so
                   blindly
                   throw
                   his
                   Benefits
                   and
                   Graces
                   amongst
                   his
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   more
                   powerful
                   assistance
                   of
                   God's
                   Truth
                   and
                   Infallible
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   than
                   those
                   in
                   whom
                   there
                   was
                   least
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   that
                   the
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Prelates
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   are
                   Fallible
                   ;
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   fall
                   into
                   Errours
                   ,
                   Heresie
                   and
                   Schism
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   mistakes
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   can
                   fail
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   deceiv'd
                   in
                   any
                   one
                   Point
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   this
                   he
                   believes
                   impossible
                   ;
                   knowing
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   built
                   on
                   
                     better
                     promises
                  
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   secure
                   her
                   from
                   all
                   Errour
                   ,
                   and
                   danger
                   of
                   Prevarication
                   .
                   Her
                   Foundation
                   being
                   laid
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     against
                     which
                     the
                     Gates
                     of
                     Hell
                     shall
                     
                     not
                     prevail
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Matt.
                   16.
                   18.
                   )
                   The
                   Power
                   that
                   protects
                   her
                   ,
                   being
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ;
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     am
                     with
                     you
                     all
                     days
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Matt.
                   28.
                   20.
                   )
                   The
                   Spirit
                   that
                   Guides
                   and
                   Teaches
                   her
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   comforter
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ;
                     who
                     shall
                     teach
                     her
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     suggest
                     to
                     her
                     all
                     things
                     that
                  
                   Christ
                   
                     has
                     said
                     to
                     her
                     ,
                     (
                     Joh.
                  
                   14.
                   26.
                   )
                   The
                   time
                   that
                   she
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   thus
                   
                     protected
                     ,
                     taught
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   assisted
                   ,
                   being
                   not
                   only
                   while
                   the
                   Apostles
                   liv'd
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   three
                   ,
                   four
                   or
                   five
                   hundred
                   years
                   next
                   after
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     for
                     ever
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     am
                     with
                     you
                     all
                     days
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Matt.
                   28.
                   20.
                   )
                   
                     He
                     will
                     give
                     you
                     another
                     Paraclete
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     abide
                     with
                     you
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     (
                     Joh.
                  
                   14.
                   16.
                   )
                   And
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   thus
                   taught
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   being
                   
                     all
                     truth
                     :
                     He
                     shall
                     teach
                     you
                     all
                     truth
                     ,
                     (
                     Joh.
                  
                   16.
                   13.
                   )
                   Now
                   being
                   assured
                   by
                   these
                   Promises
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   shall
                   be
                   taught
                   all
                   Truth
                   by
                   the
                   special
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   he
                   has
                   Faith
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   will
                   make
                   his
                   Words
                   good
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   Church
                   shall
                   never
                   fail
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   corrupted
                   with
                   Antichristian
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   the
                   Mistress
                   of
                   Errours
                   ;
                   but
                   shall
                   be
                   taught
                   all
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   teach
                   all
                   Truth
                   to
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   
                     whosoever
                     hears
                     her
                     ,
                     hears
                  
                   Christ
                   :
                   
                     And
                     whosoever
                     despiseth
                     her
                     ,
                     despises
                  
                   Christ
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     esteemed
                     as
                     an
                     Heathen
                     or
                     a
                     Publican
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Matt.
                   18.
                   17.
                   )
                   The
                   like
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   believes
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   all
                   
                     General
                     Councils
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   -
                   representative
                   :
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Parliament
                   is
                   the
                   Representative
                   of
                   the
                   Nation
                   ,
                   )
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   especially
                   protected
                   from
                   all
                   Errour
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Definitions
                   and
                   Declarations
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith.
                   So
                   that
                   what
                   the
                   Apostles
                   pronounc'd
                   concerning
                   the
                   Result
                   of
                   their
                   Council
                   ;
                   (
                   Act.
                   15.
                   28.
                   )
                   
                     It
                     hath
                     seemed
                     good
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     Vs
                  
                   ;
                   He
                   does
                   not
                   doubt
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   perfix'd
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Determinations
                   in
                   Point
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   resolv'd
                   on
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   
                     General
                     Council
                     Lawfully
                  
                   Assembled
                   since
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   to
                   the
                   Worlds
                   end
                   .
                   The
                   Assistance
                   being
                   to
                   extend
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   the
                   Promise
                   .
                   And
                   tho'
                   't
                   is
                   possible
                   that
                   several
                   of
                   the
                   Prelates
                   and
                   Pastors
                   in
                   such
                   an
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   also
                   many
                   others
                   in
                   Communion
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   )
                   should
                   
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   ,
                   either
                   through
                   Pride
                   or
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   prevaricate
                   ,
                   make
                   Innovations
                   in
                   Faith
                   ,
                   teach
                   Erroneous
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   and
                   endeavour
                   to
                   draw
                   numbers
                   after
                   them
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   does
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   argue
                   a
                   Fallibility
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   nor
                   prejudice
                   her
                   Faith
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   Persons
                   ,
                   that
                   thus
                   unhappily
                   fall
                   into
                   these
                   Errours
                   ,
                   and
                   cut
                   themselves
                   off
                   from
                   being
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Mystical
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   upon
                   Earth
                   :
                   Whilst
                   the
                   Belief
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   remains
                   pure
                   and
                   untainted
                   ;
                   and
                   experiences
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   what
                   St.
                   Paul
                   foretold
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     Grievous
                     Wolves
                     shall
                     enter
                     in
                     among
                     you
                     ,
                     not
                     sparing
                     the
                     Flock
                     :
                     Also
                     of
                     your
                     own
                     selves
                     shall
                     Men
                     arise
                     ,
                     speaking
                     perverse
                     things
                     ,
                     to
                     draw
                     away
                     Disciples
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     (
                     Act.
                  
                   20.
                   v.
                   29.
                   30.
                   
                   )
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   prov'd
                   true
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   by
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Nicholas
                   and
                   his
                   followers
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   of
                   several
                   others
                   :
                   So
                   it
                   has
                   been
                   verified
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   since
                   ,
                   by
                   turbulent
                   and
                   presuming
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   broaching
                   new
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   Separations
                   and
                   Schisms
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   without
                   casting
                   any
                   more
                   aspersion
                   on
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   Congregation
                   of
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Judas
                   did
                   on
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   Rebellion
                   of
                   Lucifer
                   on
                   the
                   Hierarchy
                   of
                   Angels
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   that
                   such
                   wicked
                   and
                   presuming
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   
                     went
                     out
                  
                   from
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   expell'd
                   their
                   Communion
                   ,
                   as
                   unworthy
                   .
                   Neither
                   does
                   it
                   reflect
                   at
                   all
                   on
                   the
                   Churches
                   Authority
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   her
                   Doctrine
                   questionable
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   her
                   Eminent
                   Members
                   ,
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   Prelates
                   and
                   Leading
                   Men
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   great
                   enormous
                   Sinners
                   ,
                   infamous
                   for
                   their
                   
                     Pride
                     ,
                     covetousness
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Vices
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   :
                   The
                   Promises
                   of
                   God's
                   
                     continual
                     and
                     un-interrupted
                     assistance
                  
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   being
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   frustrated
                   by
                   the
                   wickedness
                   of
                   such
                   particular
                   Men
                   ,
                   tho'
                   in
                   great
                   Dignities
                   .
                   These
                   Promises
                   being
                   made
                   surer
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   than
                   ever
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   :
                   Which
                   nevertheless
                   stood
                   firm
                   in
                   her
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Delivery
                     of
                     Truth
                  
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   frequent
                   Idolatry
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   Nadab
                   and
                   
                   Abihu's
                   (
                   Consecrated
                   Priests
                   )
                   offering
                   
                     strange
                     Fire
                     :
                     Corah
                     ,
                     Dathan
                  
                   and
                   
                   Abiram's
                   making
                   a
                   great
                   Schism
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   High-Priests
                   in
                   all
                   her
                   succeeding
                   Ages
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   tho'
                   all
                   things
                   touching
                   Religion
                   and
                   Virtue
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   run
                   to
                   decay
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   time
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   Priests
                   and
                   People
                   ;
                   yet
                   did
                   he
                   maintain
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   commanded
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   Obedient
                   ,
                   and
                   submit
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   the
                   superiority
                   ;
                   without
                   calling
                   in
                   question
                   their
                   Authority
                   ,
                   or
                   doubting
                   of
                   the
                   reasonableness
                   of
                   their
                   Commands
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Scribes
                     and
                     Pharisees
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   23.
                   2.
                   
                   )
                   
                     sit
                     in
                  
                   Moses
                   
                     's
                     Chair
                     :
                     All
                     therefore
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     they
                     bid
                     you
                     observe
                     ,
                     that
                     observe
                     and
                     do
                     :
                     But
                     do
                     ye
                     not
                     after
                     their
                     works
                     .
                  
                   If
                   therefore
                   God's
                   
                     special
                     assistance
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   never
                   wanting
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   let
                   it
                   fail
                   in
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   its
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   or
                   its
                   Authority
                   ;
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   Pride
                   ,
                   Covetousness
                   ,
                   Cruelty
                   ,
                   Impiety
                   ,
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   her
                   
                     Levites
                     ,
                     Elders
                     ,
                     Priests
                  
                   and
                   
                   High-Priests
                   .
                   Why
                   should
                   not
                   he
                   believe
                   the
                   same
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   St.
                   Paul
                   says
                   )
                   
                     is
                     built
                     on
                     better
                     promises
                  
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   remains
                   entire
                   in
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   her
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   Authority
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   viciousness
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   her
                   Governours
                   .
                   Especially
                   ,
                   since
                   he
                   's
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   confident
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   has
                   been
                   nothing
                   so
                   infamous
                   acted
                   by
                   any
                   
                     Priests
                     ,
                     Prelates
                     ,
                     Popes
                  
                   or
                   others
                   ,
                   since
                   Christ's
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   may
                   be
                   follow'd
                   ;
                   Nay
                   ,
                   was
                   out-done
                   by
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 POPE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   
                     great
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   far
                   above
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   That
                   Christ
                   is
                   no
                   longer
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   this
                   
                     Holy
                     Father
                  
                   hath
                   taken
                   his
                   place
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   he
                   Orders
                   ,
                   Decrees
                   or
                   Commands
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   by
                   his
                   Flock
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   respect
                   ,
                   submission
                   and
                   awe
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   Christ
                   had
                   spoken
                   it
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   mouth
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   his
                   Holiness
                   (
                   having
                   once
                   receiv'd
                   the
                   Triple-Crown
                   on
                   his
                   Head
                   ,
                   )
                   is
                   now
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   look'd
                   upon
                   as
                   Man
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   
                     Christ's
                     Vicar
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   Office
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   Constitute
                   and
                   Ordain
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   Christ
                   forgot
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   upon
                   Earth
                   ,
                   not
                   throughly
                   considering
                   ,
                   what
                   would
                   be
                   the
                   Exigencies
                   of
                   his
                   Flock
                   in
                   future
                   Ages
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   intent
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   assisted
                   with
                   a
                   certain
                   
                     Mysterious
                     Infallibility
                  
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   hides
                   it self
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   upon
                   his
                   own
                   
                     Private
                     Concerns
                  
                   ,
                   exposes
                   him
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Designs
                   ,
                   Cheats
                   ,
                   
                   Malice
                   ,
                   and
                   Machinations
                   of
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   lets
                   him
                   be
                   as
                   easily
                   over-seen
                   ,
                   as
                   imprudent
                   ,
                   as
                   silly
                   as
                   his
                   Neighbours
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   he
                   comes
                   into
                   his
                   Chair
                   ,
                   to
                   hear
                   any
                   
                     Publick
                     Business
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   begins
                   to
                   appear
                   ,
                   and
                   protects
                   him
                   from
                   all
                   Mistakes
                   and
                   Errors
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   becomes
                   immediately
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   all
                   of
                   Wickedness
                   in
                   him
                   just
                   before
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   be
                   none
                   of
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   neither
                   Great
                   nor
                   Little
                   ;
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   Man.
                   He
                   believes
                   that
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   
                     supreme
                     Master
                     ,
                     Governour
                  
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   created
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   acknowledges
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Founder
                   and
                   Head.
                   But
                   as
                   notwithstanding
                   this
                   Lordship
                   and
                   Headship
                   of
                   Christ
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   every
                   Father
                   of
                   a
                   Family
                   owns
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   Master
                   of
                   it
                   under
                   Christ
                   ;
                   every
                   petty
                   Commander
                   of
                   a
                   Ship
                   ,
                   stiles
                   himself
                   
                     Master
                     of
                     it
                     under
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   every
                   Prince
                   ,
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   Emperour
                   is
                   confess'd
                   
                     supreme
                     Lord
                     and
                     Governour
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Dominions
                   
                     under
                     God
                  
                   :
                   So
                   also
                   ,
                   he
                   believes
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Pastor
                     ,
                     Governour
                  
                   and
                   Head
                   of
                   
                     Christ's
                     Church
                  
                   under
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Successor
                   of
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   Christ
                   committed
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   Flock
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   hath
                   been
                   follow'd
                   now
                   by
                   a
                   
                     visible
                     Succession
                  
                   of
                   above
                   250
                   Bishops
                   acknowledg'd
                   as
                   such
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Christian
                   World.
                   And
                   now
                   believing
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   enjoy
                   this
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   he
                   looks
                   upon
                   himself
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   shew
                   him
                   
                   that
                   Respect
                   ,
                   Submission
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   his
                   place
                   ;
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   no
                   body
                   can
                   in
                   reason
                   or
                   conscience
                   deny
                   to
                   any
                   one
                   in
                   Rule
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   has
                   any
                   Superiority
                   .
                   Neither
                   does
                   he
                   doubt
                   but
                   God
                   assists
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   this
                   charge
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   
                     particular
                     helping
                     Grace
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   has
                   a
                   special
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Office
                   and
                   Function
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   to
                   the
                   Person
                   .
                   Such
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   sent
                   to
                   preach
                   :
                   Such
                   to
                   Moses
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   
                     made
                     God
                  
                   to
                   
                     Pharaoh
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   7.
                   1.
                   
                   Such
                   to
                   the
                   
                     seventy
                     Elders
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   
                     taking
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                  
                   Moses
                   ,
                   
                     gave
                     it
                     unto
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   constituted
                   them
                   Judges
                   .
                   Such
                   to
                   Caiphas
                   ,
                   who
                   to
                   council
                   ,
                   prophesied
                   of
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   St.
                   John
                   ascrib'd
                   not
                   to
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   his
                   Office
                   of
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   Job
                   11.
                   51.
                   
                   
                     And
                     this
                     spake
                     he
                     not
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     being
                     High-Priest
                     that
                     year
                     ,
                     he
                     Prophesied
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   Jesus
                   
                     should
                     die
                     for
                     that
                     Nation
                  
                   .
                   By
                   priviledge
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   uttering
                   a
                   Truth
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   himself
                   never
                   meant
                   .
                   With
                   such
                   like
                   
                     helping
                     Grace
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   doubts
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   generally
                   assists
                   the
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   New-Law
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   especially
                   the
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Good
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Flock
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   tho'
                   he
                   were
                   as
                   wicked
                   as
                   Caiphas
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   tender
                   him
                   all
                   respect
                   due
                   to
                   his
                   Function
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   him
                   in
                   every
                   thing
                   concerning
                   the
                   Exercise
                   of
                   his
                   charge
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   any
                   consideration
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   but
                   meerly
                   for
                   the
                   Office
                   he
                   bears
                   :
                   It
                   being
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   a
                   
                     good
                     Son
                  
                   to
                   Obey
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   Loyal
                   Subject
                   
                     his
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   to
                   question
                   their
                   Authority
                   ,
                   or
                   dis-respect
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   Office
                   ,
                   tho'
                   for
                   some
                   particular
                   Vices
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   have
                   little
                   respect
                   for
                   their
                   persons
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   manner
                   is
                   he
                   ready
                   to
                   behave
                   himself
                   towards
                   his
                   
                     chief
                     Pastor
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   Reverence
                   and
                   Submission
                   ,
                   never
                   scrupling
                   to
                   receive
                   his
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   and
                   Definitions
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   issued
                   forth
                   by
                   his
                   Authority
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   due
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   concern
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Flock
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   has
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Divine
                     Infallibility
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   :
                   Which
                   ,
                   tho'
                   some
                   allow
                   him
                   ,
                   without
                   being
                   in
                   a
                   
                     General
                     Council
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   only
                   their
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   Obligation
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   of
                   assenting
                   to
                   any
                   such
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   any
                   civil
                   Government
                   ,
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   the
                   
                     supreme
                     Iudge
                  
                   or
                   
                     Highest
                     Tribunal
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   Obey'd
                   ,
                   tho'
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   assurance
                   of
                   Infallibility
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Divine
                     Protection
                  
                   from
                   Errour
                   or
                   Mistake
                   :
                   So
                   is
                   he
                   taught
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   the
                   Orders
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Supreme
                     Pastors
                  
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   Infallible
                   or
                   no.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XIX
                 .
                 Of
                 Dispensations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   has
                   Authority
                   to
                   dispense
                   with
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   absolve
                   any
                   one
                   from
                   the
                   obligation
                   of
                   keeping
                   the
                   Commandments
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   has
                   but
                   his
                   
                     Holy
                     Fathers
                  
                   leave
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   coufidently
                   
                     Dissemble
                     ,
                     Lie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Forswear
                   himself
                   in
                   all
                   whatsoever
                   he
                   pleases
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   be
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   being
                   call'd
                   to
                   an
                   account
                   at
                   the
                   
                     last
                     day
                  
                   ;
                   especially
                   if
                   his
                   Lying
                   and
                   Forswearing
                   was
                   for
                   the
                   common
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   there
                   being
                   then
                   a
                   
                     sure
                     Reward
                  
                   prepar'd
                   for
                   him
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   recompence
                   of
                   his
                   good
                   Intentions
                   and
                   Heroick
                   Atchievements
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   he
                   should
                   chance
                   to
                   be
                   catch'd
                   in
                   the
                   management
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Publick
                   and
                   Church-concerns
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   Penal
                   Laws
                   ,
                   should
                   have
                   Sentence
                   of
                   Death
                   pass'd
                   on
                   him
                   ;
                   he
                   has
                   liberty
                   at
                   his
                   last
                   hour
                   on
                   the
                   Scaffold
                   or
                   Ladder
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   Publick
                   Detestation
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   Crimes
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   Protestations
                   of
                   his
                   Innocence
                   ;
                   to
                   call
                   God
                   to
                   witness
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   dies
                   unjustly
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   immediately
                   to
                   appear
                   before
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Judge
                   be
                   knows
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   designs
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   is
                   as
                   clear
                   from
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   Child
                   unborn
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   tho'
                   the
                   Evidence
                   against
                   him
                   be
                   as
                   clear
                   as
                   noon-day
                   ,
                   tho'
                   the
                   Jury
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   Impartial
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Judge
                   never
                   so
                   Consciencious
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   he
                   having
                   taken
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   and
                   
                     Oath
                     of
                     Secresie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   receiv'd
                   Absolution
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Dispensation
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   may
                   then
                   
                     Lie
                     ,
                     Swear
                     ,
                     Forswear
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Protest
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   pleases
                   without
                   scruple
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   Christian-like
                   ,
                   Holily
                   and
                   Canonically
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   has
                   no
                   Authority
                   to
                   dispense
                   with
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   's
                   no
                   Power
                   upon
                   Earth
                   can
                   absolve
                   any
                   one
                   from
                   the
                   Obligation
                   of
                   keeping
                   the
                   Commandments
                   ;
                   or
                   give
                   leave
                   to
                   Lie
                   or
                   Forswear
                   ;
                   or
                   make
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   breaking
                   of
                   any
                   the
                   least
                   Divine
                   Precept
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   accountable
                   for
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   taught
                   by
                   his
                   Church
                   in
                   all
                   Books
                   of
                   Direction
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Catechisms
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   Lie
                   is
                   a
                   Sin
                   ;
                   that
                   to
                   call
                   God
                   to
                   witness
                   to
                   an
                   
                     Vntruth
                     damnable
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   ought
                   not
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   save
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ;
                   that
                   whosoever
                   does
                   it
                   ,
                   either
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   Personal
                   account
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   Interest
                   of
                   Church
                   or
                   Pope
                   ,
                   or
                   whatsoever
                   else
                   ,
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   answer
                   for
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   expect
                   his
                   portion
                   with
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   if
                   un-repented
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   no
                   one
                   can
                   give
                   leave
                   for
                   
                     Lying
                     ,
                     Perjury
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   committing
                   any
                   Sin
                   ;
                   or
                   even
                   pretend
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   Devil
                   himself
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   devilish
                   Ministers
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   detests
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   utterly
                   abominates
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   consequence
                   to
                   this
                   he
                   believes
                   ,
                   That
                   whosoever
                   at
                   the
                   hour
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   denies
                   any
                   Crime
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   guilty
                   ,
                   and
                   protests
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   innocent
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   ;
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   hope
                   of
                   Mercy
                   :
                   but
                   departing
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   enemy
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   shall
                   infallibly
                   be
                   receiv'd
                   as
                   such
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   ;
                   and
                   dying
                   with
                   a
                   Lie
                   in
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   can
                   
                   expect
                   no
                   reward
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   Lies
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   his
                   Crime
                   was
                   ,
                   whether
                   incurr'd
                   by
                   an
                   undertaking
                   for
                   Mother-Church
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   his
                   Pretences
                   for
                   the
                   denial
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   were
                   ,
                   whether
                   
                     Absolutions
                     ,
                     Dispensations
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Oath
                     of
                     Secresie
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   whatsoever
                   else
                   :
                   nothing
                   of
                   these
                   being
                   capable
                   of
                   excusing
                   him
                   in
                   Lies
                   or
                   Perjury
                   ,
                   or
                   making
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   Innocent
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   displeasing
                   to
                   God.
                   Nor
                   indeed
                   did
                   he
                   ever
                   hear
                   of
                   these
                   so
                   much
                   talk'd
                   on
                   ,
                   Dispensations
                   and
                   Absolutions
                   ,
                   from
                   any
                   Priests
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   Sermons
                   or
                   Confessions
                   ;
                   he
                   never
                   read
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   Books
                   &
                   Catechisms
                   ;
                   he
                   never
                   saw
                   the
                   Practice
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   ;
                   it
                   having
                   been
                   their
                   Custom
                   ,
                   ever
                   since
                   Oaths
                   were
                   first
                   devis'd
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   rather
                   to
                   suffer
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   their
                   Goods
                   ,
                   Banishments
                   ,
                   Imprisonments
                   ,
                   Torments
                   ,
                   and
                   Death
                   it self
                   ,
                   than
                   Forswear
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   protest
                   the
                   least
                   Untruth
                   .
                   And
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   that
                   several
                   might
                   have
                   saved
                   their
                   Estates
                   ,
                   and
                   Lives
                   too
                   ,
                   would
                   they
                   have
                   subscrib'd
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   own'd
                   but
                   
                     one
                     Lie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   refus'd
                   it
                   ;
                   chusing
                   rather
                   to
                   die
                   Infamously
                   ,
                   than
                   prejudice
                   their
                   Conscience
                   with
                   an
                   Vntruth
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   seems
                   a
                   great
                   Mystery
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   Profession
                   ,
                   should
                   have
                   Leave
                   and
                   Dispensations
                   to
                   Lie
                   and
                   Forswear
                   themselves
                   at
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   need
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   Lying
                   and
                   Perjury
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   quiet
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   their
                   Estates
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   saving
                   their
                   Lives
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   obtaining
                   Places
                   of
                   highest
                   Command
                   ,
                   and
                   greatest
                   Dignity
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   be
                   extraordinarily
                   advantagious
                   for
                   their
                   Cause
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   interest
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   generally
                   chuse
                   rather
                   to
                   forego
                   all
                   these
                   so
                   considerable
                   Conveniences
                   ,
                   than
                   once
                   Lie
                   or
                   Forswear
                   themselves
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   another
                   great
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Dispensations
                   for
                   Lying
                   and
                   Swearing
                   should
                   be
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Receiv'd
                     Doctrine
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   that
                   he
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   ,
                   were
                   never
                   instructed
                   nor
                   inform'd
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   Diabolical
                   Point
                   ?
                   nay
                   ,
                   had
                   never
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   had
                   it
                   not
                   been
                   for
                   the
                   Information
                   receiv'd
                   from
                   some
                   Zealous
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   relate
                   either
                   meerly
                   
                     upon
                     Trust
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   receiv'd
                   a
                   Dispensatiou
                   of
                   Lying
                   from
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   charge
                   the
                   like
                   Doctrine
                   on
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XX.
                 Of
                 the
                 Deposing
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   has
                   Authority
                   to
                   dispence
                   with
                   his
                   Allegiance
                   to
                   his
                   Prince
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   needs
                   no
                   longer
                   be
                   a
                   Loyal
                   Subject
                   ,
                   and
                   maintain
                   the
                   Rights
                   ,
                   Priviledges
                   and
                   Authority
                   of
                   his
                   King
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Pope
                   will
                   give
                   him
                   leave
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   if
                   this
                   
                     Mighty
                     Father
                  
                   think
                   fit
                   to
                   thunder
                   out
                   an
                   Excommunication
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   deem'd
                   the
                   best
                   Subject
                   ,
                   and
                   Most
                   Christian
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   first
                   shed
                   his
                   Prince's
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   him
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   to
                   Rome
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   's
                   but
                   ill
                   rewarded
                   for
                   his
                   pains
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   after
                   so
                   Glorious
                   an
                   Atchievement
                   ,
                   has
                   not
                   his
                   Name
                   plac'd
                   in
                   the
                   Kalendar
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   Canoniz'd
                   for
                   a
                   Saint
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   greater
                   Danger
                   to
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   have
                   Popish
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   he
                   holding
                   his
                   Life
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   only
                   at
                   the
                   Pope's
                   pleasure
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   'T
                   IS
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   has
                   Authority
                   to
                   dispense
                   with
                   his
                   Allegiance
                   to
                   his
                   Sovereign
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   
                     Depose
                     Princes
                  
                   upon
                   any
                   account
                   whatsoever
                   ;
                   giving
                   leave
                   to
                   their
                   Subjects
                   to
                   take
                   up
                   Arms
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   endeavour
                   their
                   ruin
                   .
                   He
                   knows
                   that
                   Deposing
                   and
                   King-killing
                   Power
                   has
                   been
                   maintain'd
                   by
                   some
                   Canonists
                   ,
                   and
                   Divines
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   their
                   Opinion
                   lawful
                   ,
                   and
                   annex'd
                   to
                   the
                   Papal
                   Chair
                   .
                   He
                   knows
                   likewise
                   that
                   some
                   Popes
                   have
                   endeavour'd
                   to
                   act
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   Power
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   appertains
                   to
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   believ'd
                   by
                   all
                   of
                   that
                   Communion
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   malicious
                   Calumny
                   ,
                   a
                   down-right
                   Falsity
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   him
                   a
                   sufficient
                   Argument
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   few
                   Authors
                   that
                   are
                   Abettors
                   of
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   three
                   times
                   the
                   number
                   ,
                   that
                   publickly
                   disown
                   all
                   such
                   Authority
                   ;
                   besides
                   several
                   Vniversities
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     whole
                     Bodies
                  
                   that
                   have
                   solemnly
                   condemn'd
                   it
                   ;
                   without
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   suspected
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   denying
                   any
                   Article
                   of
                   their
                   Faith.
                   Those
                   other
                   Authors
                   therefore
                   Publish
                   their
                   own
                   Opinions
                   in
                   their
                   Books
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   Popes
                   acted
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   they
                   judg'd
                   lawful
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   amounts
                   to
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   has
                   been
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   an
                   Opinion
                   amongst
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   raise
                   it
                   to
                   an
                   Article
                   of
                   Faith
                   upon
                   these
                   grounds
                   ,
                   is
                   impossible
                   .
                   Let
                   his
                   Church
                   therefore
                   answer
                   for
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   she
                   delivers
                   for
                   Faith
                   ;
                   let
                   Prelates
                   answer
                   for
                   their
                   Actions
                   ,
                   and
                   Authors
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   Opinions
                   ;
                   otherwise
                   more
                   Churches
                   must
                   be
                   charg'd
                   with
                   Deposing
                   and
                   King-killing
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   besides
                   that
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   
                   The
                   Vniversity
                   of
                   Oxford
                   having
                   found
                   other
                   Authors
                   of
                   
                     Prenicious
                     Books
                     ,
                     and
                     Damnable
                     Doctrines
                     ,
                     destructive
                     to
                     the
                     Sacred
                     Persons
                     of
                     Princes
                     ,
                     their
                     State
                     and
                     Government
                     ,
                  
                   besides
                   Jesuits
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   their
                   Decree
                   ,
                   publish'd
                   in
                   the
                   
                     London
                     Gazette
                     ,
                     July
                  
                   26.
                   1683.
                   
                   In
                   which
                   they
                   condemn'd
                   twenty
                   seven
                   
                     false
                     ,
                     impious
                     ,
                     seditious
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     fitted
                     to
                     stir
                     up
                     Tumults
                     ,
                     overthrow
                     States
                     ,
                     and
                     Kingdoms
                     ,
                     to
                     lead
                     to
                     Rebellion
                     ,
                     Murder
                     of
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     Atheism
                     it self
                     .
                  
                   Of
                   which
                   number
                   only
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   were
                   ascrib'd
                   to
                   the
                   Jesuits
                   :
                   the
                   rest
                   having
                   men
                   of
                   
                     another
                     Communion
                  
                   for
                   their
                   Fathers
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   was
                   not
                   first
                   condemn'd
                   by
                   Oxford
                   ;
                   What
                   they
                   did
                   here
                   in
                   in
                   the
                   Year
                   1683.
                   having
                   been
                   solemnly
                   done
                   in
                   Paris
                   in
                   1626.
                   
                   Where
                   the
                   whole
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Sorbon
                   ,
                   gave
                   Sentence
                   against
                   this
                   Proposition
                   of
                   Sanctarellus
                   ;
                   (
                   viz.
                   )
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     for
                     Heresie
                     and
                     Schism
                     ,
                     might
                     depose
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     exempt
                     the
                     Subjects
                     from
                     their
                     Obedience
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   like
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Vniversities
                   of
                   
                     Caen
                     ,
                     Rhemes
                     ,
                     Poictoirs
                     ,
                     Valence
                     ,
                     Bourdeaux
                     ,
                     Bourges
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Condemnation
                   subscrib'd
                   by
                   the
                   Jesuits
                   .
                   And
                   
                   Mariana's
                   Book
                   was
                   committed
                   publickly
                   to
                   the
                   flames
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   
                     Provincial
                     Council
                  
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Order
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   discoursing
                   the
                   Point
                   of
                   King-killing
                   Doctrine
                   problematically
                   .
                   Why
                   therefore
                   should
                   this
                   distoyal
                   Doctrine
                   be
                   laid
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   when-as
                   it
                   has
                   been
                   writ
                   against
                   by
                   several
                   hundred
                   single
                   Authors
                   in
                   her
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   disown'd
                   ,
                   and
                   solemnly
                   condemn'd
                   by
                   so
                   many
                   famous
                   Vniversities
                   ?
                   And
                   why
                   should
                   the
                   Actions
                   of
                   some
                   
                     few
                     Popes
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Private
                     Opinions
                  
                   of
                   some
                   
                     Speculative
                     Doctors
                  
                   ,
                   be
                   so
                   often
                   and
                   vehemently
                   urg'd
                   for
                   the
                   just
                   charging
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   upon
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   Serious
                   ,
                   Impartial
                   Considerer
                   ,
                   are
                   only
                   meer
                   Fallacies
                   ,
                   capable
                   of
                   Libelling
                   all
                   Societies
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   of
                   overthrowing
                   all
                   States
                   and
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   fit
                   Arguments
                   for
                   Knaves
                   to
                   cheat
                   Fools
                   withal
                   .
                   There
                   Being
                   no
                   Government
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   which
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   easily
                   proved
                   Tyrannical
                   ;
                   No
                   
                     Religion
                     ,
                     Perswasion
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Society
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   not
                   plausibly
                   be
                   indicted
                   of
                   Atheism
                   ;
                   If
                   the
                   Actions
                   ,
                   Pretences
                   ,
                   Claims
                   ,
                   and
                   Endeavour
                   of
                   some
                   few
                   of
                   their
                   Governours
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Leading
                     Men
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   Writings
                   ,
                   Phansies
                   of
                   some
                   Authors
                   ,
                   be
                   allow'd
                   as
                   
                     sufficient
                     Evidence
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   bringing
                   in
                   the
                   Verdict
                   of
                   Guilty
                   upon
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   When
                   Malice
                   therefore
                   and
                   Envy
                   have
                   done
                   their
                   worst
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   to
                   render
                   the
                   Papists
                   bloody
                   and
                   barbarous
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   yet
                   't
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   after
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Popish
                     Princes
                  
                   sit
                   as
                   safe
                   in
                   their
                   Thrones
                   ,
                   enjoy
                   as
                   much
                   Peace
                   and
                   Security
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   
                     other
                     Princes
                  
                   whatsoever
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Papists
                   in
                   England
                   can
                   give
                   as
                   good
                   proofs
                   of
                   their
                   Loyalty
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   clamour
                   so
                   loud
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   can
                   bid
                   defyance
                   to
                   their
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   any
                   one
                   Person
                   of
                   Honour
                   and
                   Estate
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   even
                   four
                   of
                   any
                   condition
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   that
                   bore
                   Arms
                   against
                   Charles
                   the
                   First
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   whole
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   Troubles
                   .
                   They
                   can
                   make
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   scarce
                   
                   any
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   did
                   not
                   assist
                   his
                   Majesty
                   either
                   with
                   Person
                   or
                   Purse
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Charles
                   the
                   First
                   was
                   murder'd
                   in
                   cold
                   blood
                   by
                   his
                   Protestant
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   after
                   many
                   hundred
                   Papists
                   had
                   lost
                   their
                   Lives
                   for
                   the
                   preventing
                   that
                   Butchery
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Charles
                   the
                   Second
                   ,
                   being
                   pursued
                   by
                   the
                   
                     same
                     Subjects
                  
                   for
                   his
                   Life
                   ,
                   sav'd
                   it
                   amongst
                   the
                   Papists
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXI
                 .
                 Of
                 Communion
                 in
                 one
                 kind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   longer
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   obey
                   
                     Christ's
                     Commands
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   his
                   Church
                   will
                   give
                   him
                   leave
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   therefore
                   ,
                   tho'
                   Christ
                   instituted
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   under
                   
                     both
                     kinds
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   receiv'd
                   so
                   by
                   all
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   thinks
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   now
                   ,
                   but
                   Priests
                   ;
                   because
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   forsooth
                   ,
                   hath
                   forbidden
                   the
                   Cup
                   to
                   the
                   Laity
                   ;
                   And
                   put
                   a
                   stop
                   to
                   the
                   Precept
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Drink
                     ye
                     all
                     of
                     this
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   Mat.
                   26.
                   )
                   In
                   submission
                   to
                   which
                   Church-Prohibition
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   poor
                   people
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   contentedly
                   rest
                   ,
                   while
                   they
                   see
                   themselves
                   defrauded
                   of
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   benefit
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   left
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   Last
                   Will
                   and
                   Testament
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   their
                   poor
                   Souls
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Remedy
                   of
                   their
                   Infirmities
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   obey
                   all
                   the
                   commands
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   neither
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   Power
                   upon
                   Earth
                   can
                   limit
                   ,
                   alter
                   ,
                   or
                   annul
                   any
                   precept
                   of
                   
                     Divine
                     Institution
                  
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Law-giver
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Denial
                     of
                     the
                     Cup
                     to
                     the
                     Laity
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   practise
                   any
                   ways
                   opposite
                   to
                   this
                   his
                   Belief
                   :
                   He
                   being
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   tho'
                   Christ
                   instituted
                   the
                   
                     blssed
                     Sacrament
                  
                   under
                   both
                   kinds
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   deliver'd
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   who
                   only
                   were
                   then
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   Priests
                   just
                   before
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   gave
                   
                     no
                     command
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   receiv'd
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   faithful
                   :
                   But
                   left
                   this
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   his
                   own
                   words
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   attributes
                   the
                   obtaining
                   life
                   everlasting
                   (
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Institution
                   )
                   sometimes
                   to
                   the
                   receiving
                   under
                   both
                   kinds
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   under
                   one
                   :
                   as
                   when
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     any
                     Man
                     eat
                     of
                     this
                     Bread
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     live
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                     He
                     that
                     eats
                     Me
                     ,
                     even
                     he
                     shall
                     live
                     by
                     me
                     .
                     He
                     that
                     eats
                     of
                     this
                     bread
                     shall
                     live
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   John
                   6.
                   v.
                   51
                   ,
                   57
                   ,
                   58.
                   )
                   And
                   a
                   curious
                   Reader
                   may
                   find
                   as
                   many
                   Texts
                   for
                   thus
                   Receiving
                   under
                   
                     one
                     kind
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   was
                   so
                   far
                   of
                   this
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   himself
                   administred
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   to
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   under
                   
                     one
                     kind
                  
                   only
                   ,
                   viz.
                   to
                   those
                   two
                   going
                   to
                   Emaus
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   
                     Luk.
                     c.
                     last
                  
                   ,
                   30.
                   )
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   afterwards
                   did
                   often
                   practise
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   assembled
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     break
                     bread
                     ,
                     (
                     Acts
                  
                   2.
                   &c.
                   )
                   Which
                   places
                   He
                   and
                   other
                   Fathers
                   explicate
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     (
                     Aug.
                     l.
                  
                   49.
                   
                     de
                     Cons
                     .
                     Evàng
                  
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   Custom
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   it
                   under
                   one
                   kind
                   ,
                   to
                   Children
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Sick
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   men
                   on
                   a
                   Journey
                   us'd
                   so
                   to
                   carry
                   it
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   attested
                   by
                   all
                   antient
                   Writers
                   ,
                   and
                   modern
                   Historians
                   ,
                   Nay
                   ,
                   he
                   finds
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   Communicate
                   under
                   one
                   kind
                   only
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   under
                   both
                   ,
                   as
                   every
                   one
                   thought
                   good
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   all
                   
                     Private
                     Communions
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   four
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   Precept
                   of
                   
                     Receiving
                     under
                     both
                     kinds
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Faithful
                   by
                   
                     Pope
                     Leo
                  
                   I.
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   443.
                   and
                   Confirm'd
                   by
                   
                     Pope
                     Gelasius
                  
                   in
                   490.
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   correcting
                   any
                   Abuse
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   crept
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   discovering
                   the
                   Manichees
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   being
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   had
                   no
                   true
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Wine
                   was
                   the
                   Gall
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   )
                   us'd
                   to
                   lurk
                   among
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   receiving
                   under
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   
                     Bread
                     only
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   rest
                   did
                   ,
                   remain'd
                   un-distinguish'd
                   ,
                   till
                   by
                   this
                   Obligation
                   of
                   all
                   Receiving
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   they
                   judg'd
                   unlawful
                   and
                   abominable
                   )
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   detected
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   now
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   thing
                   (
                   till
                   that
                   time
                   Indifferent
                   ,
                   )
                   was
                   for
                   these
                   Motives
                   determin'd
                   by
                   an
                   
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Precept
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   observ'd
                   for
                   many
                   hundred
                   years
                   ,
                   without
                   scruple
                   or
                   questioning
                   the
                   Authority
                   ;
                   why
                   should
                   he
                   doubt
                   to
                   submit
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Authority
                   ;
                   when
                   (
                   upon
                   different
                   Motives
                   and
                   Circumstances
                   ,
                   )
                   they
                   Issue
                   forth
                   another
                   Precept
                   .
                   Few
                   doubt
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   
                     Eating
                     strangled
                     Meats
                     and
                     Blood
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   tho'
                   forbid
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   (
                   Acts
                   15.
                   )
                   and
                   so
                   unlawful
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   by
                   another
                   Order
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   other
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   become
                   a
                   thing
                   Indifferent
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   then
                   should
                   he
                   scruple
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   especially
                   since
                   there
                   's
                   no
                   Injury
                   done
                   ,
                   nor
                   he
                   defrauded
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   For
                   believing
                   the
                   
                     Real
                     Presence
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   he
                   consequently
                   believes
                   whole
                   and
                   living
                   Jesus
                   to
                   be
                   entirely
                   contain'd
                   under
                   
                     either
                     Species
                  
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   (
                   receiving
                   under
                   one
                   kind
                   ,
                   )
                   he
                   is
                   truly
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Sacrament
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   depriv'd
                   of
                   either
                   the
                   
                     Body
                     or
                     Blood
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 MASS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   ,
                   an
                   insufficiency
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   made
                   by
                   Christ
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   his
                   Death
                   will
                   little
                   avail
                   us
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   our
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   unless
                   we
                   ,
                   by
                   daily
                   Sacrificing
                   him
                   to
                   
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   perfect
                   what
                   he
                   began
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   little
                   taking
                   notice
                   of
                   St.
                   
                   Paul's
                   words
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Hebrews
                     ,
                     (
                     Chap.
                  
                   10.
                   14.
                   
                   )
                   where
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   our
                   High-Priest
                   
                     by
                     one
                     Oblation
                     hath
                     perfected
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     sanctified
                     :
                  
                   He
                   thinks
                   he
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Offering
                   made
                   by
                   his
                   Mass-Priests
                   upon
                   their
                   Altars
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   say
                   Mass
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   wholly
                   relying
                   upon
                   this
                   Superstition
                   ;
                   (
                   an
                   invention
                   of
                   some
                   crafty
                   Pope
                   for
                   the
                   deceiving
                   Widows
                   and
                   Credulous
                   Women
                   ;
                   )
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   neglect
                   the
                   Passion
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   put
                   no
                   hopes
                   in
                   his
                   Merits
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   our
                   Redemption
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   that
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   made
                   by
                   Christ
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross
                   was
                   altogether
                   sufficient
                   :
                   That
                   by
                   It
                   he
                   Sav'd
                   and
                   Redeem'd
                   us
                   ,
                   paying
                   the
                   Debt
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfying
                   the
                   Infinite
                   Justice
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   :
                   That
                   by
                   It
                   he
                   procur'd
                   means
                   for
                   our
                   
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   which
                   means
                   are
                   Faith
                   and
                   
                     Good
                     Works
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   honourable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Offering
                     a
                     Sacrifice
                  
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   Christ's
                   Worshipping
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Christ's
                   Fasting
                   ,
                   Christ's
                   Praying
                   and
                   suffering
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   hinder
                   or
                   evacuate
                   our
                   Worshipping
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   our
                   Fasting
                   ,
                   our
                   Suffering
                   ,
                   our
                   Praying
                   ,
                   for
                   our selves
                   .
                   So
                   neither
                   did
                   his
                   Sacrifice
                   hinder
                   or
                   evacuate
                   all
                   Sacrifices
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   he
                   instituted
                   Fasting
                   ,
                   Praying
                   ,
                   and
                   suffering
                   for
                   his
                   Followers
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   apply
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   to
                   themselves
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   he
                   instituted
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ;
                   that
                   by
                   It
                   they
                   might
                   apply
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   
                     his
                     Sacrifice
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   beneficial
                   to
                   their
                   Souls
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   though
                   he
                   firmly
                   believes
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   offered
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   our
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     by
                     one
                     only
                     Offering
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   spoken
                   of
                   by
                   St.
                   Paul
                   )
                   perfected
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Redemption
                   the
                   Sanctification
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   Sanctified
                   :
                   Yet
                   he
                   also
                   believes
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   this
                   Offering
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   also
                   do
                   
                     our
                     parts
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   
                     Good
                     Works
                  
                   concurring
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   so
                   becoming
                   
                     Labourers
                     together
                     with
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   9.
                   and
                   in
                   some
                   manner
                   
                     purifying
                     our
                     own
                     selves
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Joh.
                   3.
                   3.
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   omit
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   all
                   Works
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   proper
                   to
                   none
                   but
                   God
                   :
                   Which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   instituted
                   at
                   his
                   last
                   Supper
                   ,
                   when
                   leaving
                   unto
                   us
                   his
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   under
                   two
                   distinct
                   Species
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   he
                   bequeath'd
                   as
                   a
                   Legacy
                   to
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   :
                   A
                   
                     Commemorative
                     Sacrifice
                  
                   ,
                   lively
                   Representing
                   in
                   an
                   unbloody
                   manner
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     bloody
                     Sacrifice
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   offered
                   for
                   us
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   a
                   distinction
                   of
                   the
                   Symbols
                   ,
                   distinctly
                   
                     shewing
                     his
                     death
                  
                   (
                   Christ's
                   )
                   
                     until
                     he
                     come
                  
                   .
                   This
                   he
                   gave
                   in
                   charge
                   to
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   Chief
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   their
                   Successors
                   to
                   Offer
                   ;
                   commanding
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   he
                   had
                   there
                   done
                   at
                   his
                   
                     last
                     Supper
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   commemoration
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Oblation
                   ,
                   or
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   which
                   has
                   been
                   observ'd
                   perform'd
                   ,
                   frequented
                   by
                   the
                   Faithful
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   attested
                   by
                   the
                   General
                   Consent
                   of
                   antient
                   Canons
                   ,
                   universal
                   
                     Tradition
                     ,
                     Councils
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   practice
                   
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   mention'd
                   and
                   allow'd
                   of
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Fathers
                   Greek
                   and
                   Latine
                   ;
                   and
                   never
                   call'd
                   into
                   question
                   but
                   of
                   late
                   Years
                   ;
                   being
                   that
                   
                     Pure
                     Offering
                  
                   which
                   Malachy
                   ,
                   (
                   Prophecying
                   of
                   Christ
                   )
                   foretold
                   should
                   
                     be
                     offer'd
                     among
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     in
                     every
                     place
                     ,
                  
                   Mal.
                   1.
                   11.
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   understood
                   by
                   several
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   ,
                   S.
                   Cypr.
                   l.
                   1.
                   c.
                   18.
                   
                     advers
                     .
                     Jud.
                  
                   S.
                   Jerom
                   ,
                   S.
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   S.
                   Cyril
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Commentaries
                   upon
                   this
                   Text
                   :
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   l.
                   18.
                   c.
                   15.
                   
                     de
                     Civit.
                  
                   S.
                   
                     Chrysost
                     .
                     in
                     Psal
                  
                   .
                   95.
                   and
                   others
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Purgatory
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   ,
                   (
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   Reason
                   ,
                   )
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   besides
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Hell
                   ,
                   )
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   third
                   Place
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   Church
                   is
                   pleas'd
                   to
                   call
                   Purgatory
                   ;
                   a
                   Place
                   intended
                   purely
                   for
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   may
                   easily
                   have
                   admittance
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   without
                   danger
                   of
                   falling
                   into
                   Hell
                   ;
                   For
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   Hell
                   was
                   designed
                   first
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   Sinners
                   ;
                   yet
                   (
                   that
                   now
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   blessed
                   discovery
                   of
                   
                     Purgatory
                     ,
                     )
                     Hell
                  
                   may
                   easily
                   be
                   skip'd
                   over
                   ;
                   and
                   an
                   Eternal
                   Damnation
                   avoided
                   ,
                   for
                   an
                   exchange
                   of
                   some
                   
                     short
                     Penalty
                  
                   undergone
                   in
                   this
                   
                   Pope's
                   Prison
                   ;
                   where
                   he
                   never
                   need
                   fear
                   to
                   be
                   detain'd
                   long
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   has
                   but
                   a
                   friend
                   left
                   behind
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   but
                   say
                   a
                   few
                   Hail-Maries
                   for
                   his
                   soul
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   his
                   Testament
                   did
                   but
                   remember
                   to
                   order
                   a
                   small
                   sum
                   to
                   be
                   presented
                   to
                   some
                   Mass-Priest
                   ;
                   he
                   never
                   need
                   doubt
                   of
                   being
                   soon
                   
                   Releas'd
                   ;
                   For
                   that
                   a
                   
                     Golden
                     Key
                  
                   will
                   as
                   infallibly
                   open
                   the
                   Gates
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   Prison
                   whatsoever
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   believes
                   it
                   damnable
                   to
                   admit
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   for
                   Faith
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   Reason
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Antiquity
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Being
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Third
                     Place
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   call'd
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   )
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   being
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   attested
                   ,
                   confirm'd
                   and
                   establish'd
                   by
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   expresly
                   in
                   the
                   2d
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Machabees
                  
                   ,
                   c.
                   12.
                   where
                   Mony
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   that
                   Sacrifices
                   might
                   be
                   offered
                   for
                   the
                   slain
                   :
                   And
                   't
                   is
                   recommended
                   as
                   a
                   
                     Holy
                     Cogitation
                     to
                     Pray
                     for
                     the
                     Dead
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   though
                   these
                   Books
                   are
                   not
                   thought
                   Canonical
                   by
                   some
                   ,
                   yet
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   held
                   them
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   and
                   says
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     ,
                     (
                     l.
                  
                   18.
                   
                     de
                     Civit.
                  
                   )
                   But
                   whether
                   so
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   :
                   One
                   thing
                   is
                   allow'd
                   by
                   all
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   they
                   contain
                   nothing
                   contrary
                   to
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   cited
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Antient
                     Fathers
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Confutation
                   of
                   Errors
                   ,
                   forming
                   of
                   good
                   Manners
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   explication
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Doctrine
                   :
                   Thus
                   were
                   they
                   us'd
                   by
                   Origen
                   for
                   Condemnation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Valentinan
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     (
                     Orig.
                     in
                     cap.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Ep.
                     ad
                     Rom.
                  
                   )
                   thus
                   by
                   St.
                   
                     Cyprian
                     ,
                     (
                     Lib.
                     de
                     Exhor
                     .
                     Mart.
                     c.
                  
                   11.
                   )
                   thus
                   
                   by
                   
                     Euseb
                     .
                     Caesariensis
                     ,
                     )
                     Lib.
                     Praepar
                     .
                     Evang.
                  
                   11.
                   c.
                   15.
                   )
                   thus
                   by
                   St.
                   
                     Greg.
                     Naz.
                     Ambros
                  
                   .
                   &c.
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Books
                   would
                   never
                   have
                   been
                   put
                   to
                   
                     this
                     Vse
                  
                   by
                   these
                   Holy
                   and
                   Learned
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   they
                   would
                   never
                   with
                   such
                   confidence
                   have
                   produc'd
                   their
                   Authority
                   ,
                   nor
                   would
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   read
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   those
                   Golden
                   times
                   ,
                   had
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Third
                     Place
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   of
                   
                     Prayers
                     for
                     the
                     Dead
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   maintain
                   ,
                   )
                   been
                   any
                   
                     Idle
                     Superstition
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   meer
                   Dream
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   Reason
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Antiquity
                   ;
                   or
                   had
                   it
                   been
                   any
                   Error
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   being
                   also
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Third
                     Place
                  
                   is
                   plainly
                   intimated
                   by
                   our
                   
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     (
                     Matth.
                  
                   12.
                   32.
                   
                   )
                   where
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     Whosoever
                     speaks
                     against
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     it
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     forgiven
                     him
                     ,
                     neither
                     in
                     this
                     World
                     ,
                     neither
                     in
                     the
                     World
                     to
                     come
                     .
                  
                   By
                   which
                   words
                   Christ
                   evidently
                   supposes
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   though
                   these
                   shall
                   not
                   )
                   yet
                   some
                   sins
                   are
                   forgiven
                   in
                   the
                   
                     World
                     to
                     come
                  
                   :
                   Which
                   since
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   where
                   no
                   sin
                   enters
                   ;
                   nor
                   in
                   Hell
                   ,
                   whence
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Redemption
                   ;
                   it
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   some
                   Middle-state
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   it
                   was
                   understood
                   by
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   nigh
                   twelve
                   hundred
                   Years
                   ago
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   his
                   Works
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Civ
                     .
                     Dei.
                     l.
                  
                   21.
                   c.
                   13
                   ,
                   &
                   24.
                   
                     &
                     lib.
                  
                   6.
                   
                     cont
                     .
                     Julian
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   15.
                   )
                   so
                   also
                   by
                   St.
                   Bernard
                   against
                   the
                   Hereticks
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   does
                   St.
                   
                     Gregory
                     the
                     Great
                     ,
                     (
                     L.
                  
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Diacl
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   39.
                   )
                   so
                   by
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   understand
                   those
                   words
                   of
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   (
                   1
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   15.
                   )
                   
                     He
                     himself
                     shall
                     be
                     saved
                     :
                     yet
                     so
                     as
                     by
                     fire
                     .
                  
                   Where
                   he
                   thinks
                   him
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   a
                   
                     purging
                     fire
                     ,
                     (
                     Aug.
                     in
                     Psal
                     .
                  
                   37.
                   )
                   So
                   the
                   same
                   Father
                   understands
                   that
                   Prison
                   of
                   which
                   St.
                   Peter
                   speaks
                   ,
                   (
                   1
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   19.
                   
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   some
                   place
                   of
                   
                     Temporal
                     Chastisement
                     ,
                     (
                     Aug.
                     Ep.
                  
                   99.
                   )
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   great
                   Doctor
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   those
                   Purer
                   times
                   ,
                   found
                   so
                   often
                   in
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     Place
                     of
                     Pains
                     ,
                     after
                     this
                     Life
                     ,
                  
                   from
                   whence
                   there
                   was
                   Release
                   ;
                   how
                   can
                   any
                   one
                   say
                   ,
                   without
                   great
                   presumption
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Being
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Third
                     Place
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   Neither
                   can
                   the
                   Antiquity
                   of
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   be
                   more
                   justly
                   call'd
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   found
                   so
                   early
                   mention
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   by
                   this
                   Holy
                   Father
                   ;
                   but
                   even
                   by
                   others
                   his
                   Predecessors
                   ,
                   the
                   Disciples
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   Witnesses
                   of
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Dionys
                     .
                     l.
                     de
                     Eccl.
                     Hier.
                     c.
                  
                   7.
                   
                   
                     In
                     Actis
                     SS
                     .
                     Perpet
                     .
                     &
                     Felicit
                     .
                  
                   mention'd
                   and
                   approv'd
                   by
                   S.
                   
                     Aug.
                     l.
                  
                   I.
                   
                     de
                     Anima
                     &
                     ejus
                     Orig.
                     c.
                  
                   10.
                   l.
                   3.
                   c.
                   9.
                   
                     &
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   c.
                   18.
                   
                   
                     Tertul.
                     l.
                     de
                     Cor.
                     Mil.
                     c.
                  
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Cypr.
                     Ep.
                  
                   66.
                   
                     ad
                     Cler.
                     Arnob.
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   
                     cont
                     .
                     Gen.
                     pag.
                     ult
                  
                   .
                   )
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   quoted
                   at
                   length
                   by
                   the
                   Learned
                   
                     Natalis
                     Alexand.
                     Tom.
                  
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Hist
                     .
                     Eccl.
                     dissert
                  
                   .
                   41.
                   )
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   this
                   Tenet
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   think
                   it
                   does
                   not
                   want
                   it
                   ,
                   since
                   he
                   finds
                   it
                   abetted
                   by
                   such
                   Virtuous
                   ,
                   Learned
                   and
                   Considering
                   Men
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   dares
                   not
                   reckon
                   Fools
                   ;
                   never
                   hearing
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   us'd
                   to
                   Believe
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   very
                   good
                   Grounds
                   and
                   substantial
                   
                   Reasons
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   thinks
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   give
                   some
                   himself
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   he
                   has
                   learn'd
                   from
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   Fathers
                   .
                   For
                   having
                   been
                   taught
                   by
                   these
                   ;
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   when
                   a
                   sinner
                   is
                   reconcil'd
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     Punishment
                  
                   due
                   to
                   his
                   sins
                   ,
                   is
                   always
                   remitted
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   sometimes
                   remains
                   a
                   
                     Temporal
                     Penalty
                  
                   to
                   be
                   undergone
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     (
                     Num.
                  
                   14.
                   )
                   who
                   by
                   
                   Moses's
                   Prayers
                   obtain'd
                   Pardon
                   for
                   their
                   Murmuring
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   were
                   excluded
                   the
                   
                     Land
                     of
                     Canaan
                  
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   Case
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   (
                   2
                   Sam.
                   12.
                   )
                   who
                   was
                   punish'd
                   in
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   his
                   Child
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   sin
                   was
                   
                     forgiven
                     .
                     Secondly
                  
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   sins
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   are
                   
                     Light
                     and
                     Venial
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   cool
                   the
                   fervour
                   of
                   Charity
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   not
                   extinguish
                   it
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   even
                   Holy
                   Men
                   are
                   not
                   exempt
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Just
                     Man
                     falls
                     seven
                     times
                     ,
                     (
                     Augustin
                     .
                     Enchir.
                     c.
                  
                   70.
                   
                     &
                     lib.
                     Quaest
                     ,
                     Oct.
                     tr
                     .
                  
                   9.
                   26.
                   )
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   to
                   all
                   sins
                   ,
                   whether
                   great
                   or
                   small
                   ,
                   some
                   Penalty
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   who
                   as
                   he
                   has
                   Mercy
                   to
                   forgive
                   ,
                   has
                   also
                   Justice
                   to
                   punish
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   as
                   St.
                   Augustin
                   says
                   ,
                   (
                   in
                   
                     Enarr
                     .
                     in
                     Psal
                  
                   .
                   50.
                   
                   
                     Whosoever
                     seeks
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     mercy
                     ,
                     must
                     remember
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     just
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     his
                     sin
                     shall
                     not
                     pass
                     unpunished
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                  
                   That
                   generally
                   speaking
                   ,
                   few
                   Men
                   depart
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   but
                   either
                   with
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   some
                   light
                   offences
                   and
                   
                     venial
                     sins
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   some
                   
                     Temporal
                     Punishment
                  
                   due
                   to
                   former
                   sins
                   forgiven
                   .
                   From
                   these
                   Heads
                   ,
                   Discourse
                   leads
                   him
                   immediately
                   to
                   the
                   Necessity
                   of
                   some
                   
                     Third
                     Place
                  
                   .
                   For
                   since
                   the
                   
                     Infinite
                     Goodness
                  
                   of
                   God
                   can
                   admit
                   nothing
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   clean
                   ,
                   and
                   pure
                   from
                   all
                   sin
                   both
                   
                     great
                     and
                     small
                  
                   :
                   And
                   his
                   
                     Infinite
                     Justice
                  
                   can
                   permit
                   none
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Reward
                   of
                   Bliss
                   ,
                   who
                   as
                   yet
                   are
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   debt
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   something
                   in
                   Justice
                   to
                   suffer
                   :
                   There
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   be
                   some
                   
                     Place
                     or
                     State
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   Souls
                   ,
                   departing
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   pardon'd
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Eternal
                     Guilt
                     or
                     Pain
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   some
                   
                     Temporal
                     Penalty
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   some
                   
                     venial
                     faults
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     Purg'd
                     and
                     Purify'd
                  
                   before
                   their
                   Admittance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   concerning
                   Purgatory
                   .
                   Which
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   knows
                   not
                   ,
                   
                     Where
                     it
                     is
                     ;
                     of
                     what
                     nature
                     the
                     Pains
                     are
                     ,
                     or
                     how
                     long
                     each
                     Soul
                     is
                     detained
                     there
                     ?
                  
                   yet
                   he
                   believes
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   Place
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   
                     Living
                     Members
                  
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   are
                   reliev'd
                   by
                   the
                   Prayers
                   of
                   their
                   Fellow-Members
                   here
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Charitable
                     Works
                  
                   perform'd
                   upon
                   their
                   Death-bed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Alms
                   dispos'd
                   on
                   in
                   their
                   
                     Last
                     Will
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   very
                   available
                   afterwards
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   speedier
                   release
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XXIV
                 .
                 Of
                 Praying
                 in
                 an
                 Unknown
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   counsell'd
                   by
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   but
                   never
                   permitted
                   to
                   hear
                   any
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   understand
                   :
                   they
                   being
                   all
                   deliver'd
                   in
                   an
                   
                     unknown
                     Tongue
                  
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   Pray
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   Latin.
                   He
                   is
                   commanded
                   to
                   assist
                   at
                   the
                   Church-Service
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hear
                   Mass
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   without
                   understanding
                   a
                   word
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   all
                   perform'd
                   in
                   a
                   Language
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   altogether
                   Ignorant
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   is
                   miserably
                   depriv'd
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   comfortable
                   Benefits
                   of
                   Christianity
                   :
                   Hearing
                   ,
                   but
                   without
                   
                     Understanding
                     ;
                     Praying
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   without
                   Reaping
                   Fruit
                   ;
                   assisting
                   at
                   Publick
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   but
                   like
                   a
                   Stock
                   or
                   a
                   Stone
                   ,
                   without
                   feeling
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   the
                   least
                   sense
                   of
                   Devotion
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   counsell'd
                   by
                   his
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   always
                   deliver'd
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Language
                  
                   of
                   every
                   Country
                   :
                   In
                   
                     France
                     ,
                     French
                  
                   :
                   in
                   
                     Spain
                     ,
                     Spanish
                  
                   :
                   in
                   
                     Italy
                     ,
                     Italian
                  
                   :
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   permitted
                   )
                   English
                   .
                   They
                   being
                   purely
                   intended
                   for
                   the
                   
                     good
                     Instruction
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   present
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   Pray
                   ,
                   and
                   always
                   provided
                   of
                   such
                   Books
                   of
                   Devotion
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   understanding
                   ;
                   every
                   Nation
                   being
                   well
                   furnished
                   with
                   such
                   helps
                   ,
                   extant
                   in
                   the
                   Language
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   Country
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   commanded
                   to
                   assist
                   at
                   the
                   Church-Service
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hear
                   Mass
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   he
                   is
                   instructed
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   understand
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   know
                   
                     what
                     is
                     done
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Mass
                   being
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   wherein
                   is
                   daily
                   commemorated
                   the
                   Death
                   and
                   Passion
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   Oblation
                   ,
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Immaculate
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Symbols
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Institution
                   :
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   business
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   present
                   ,
                   to
                   imploy
                   their
                   Ears
                   in
                   attending
                   to
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   Hearts
                   in
                   contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Mysteries
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   raising
                   up
                   servent
                   affections
                   of
                   Love
                   ,
                   Thanksgiving
                   ,
                   Compassion
                   ,
                   Hope
                   ,
                   Sorrow
                   for
                   sins
                   ,
                   Resolutions
                   of
                   amendment
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   That
                   thus
                   having
                   their
                   Heart
                   and
                   Intention
                   united
                   with
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   his
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   he
                   is
                   then
                   offering
                   ;
                   than
                   which
                   ,
                   he
                   believes
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   beneficial
                   to
                   true
                   Believers
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   raising
                   of
                   these
                   affections
                   in
                   his
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   filling
                   his
                   Heart
                   with
                   the
                   extasies
                   of
                   Love
                   and
                   Devotion
                   ,
                   he
                   thinks
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   there
                   's
                   little
                   need
                   of
                   Words
                   ;
                   a
                   true
                   Faith
                   ,
                   without
                   these
                   ,
                   is
                   all-sufficient
                   .
                   Who
                   could
                   but
                   have
                   burst
                   forth
                   into
                   Tears
                   of
                   Love
                   and
                   Thanksgiving
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   present
                   while
                   our
                   Saviour
                   was
                   tyed
                   
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Pillar
                     ,
                     Scourg'd
                  
                   and
                   Tormented
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   open'd
                   not
                   his
                   mouth
                   to
                   the
                   By-standers
                   ,
                   nor
                   spake
                   a
                   word
                   ?
                   who
                   would
                   have
                   needed
                   a
                   Sermon
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   fill'd
                   with
                   Grief
                   and
                   Compassion
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   seen
                   his
                   Saviour
                   expos'd
                   to
                   the
                   scorn
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   bloody
                   spectacle
                   by
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   with
                   ,
                   
                     Ecce
                     homo
                     ,
                     Lo
                     the
                     Man
                     ?
                  
                   Who
                   could
                   have
                   stood
                   cold
                   and
                   senseless
                   ,
                   upon
                   Mount
                   Calvary
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   Redeemer
                   was
                   hanging
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   heard
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   understood
                   a
                   word
                   that
                   he
                   spoke
                   ?
                   Does
                   any
                   one
                   think
                   that
                   those
                   
                     Holy
                     Women
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   follow'd
                   their
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   sad
                   Passages
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   Witnesses
                   of
                   his
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   wanted
                   Holy
                   Affections
                   in
                   their
                   Souls
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   spoke
                   not
                   ;
                   or
                   were
                   they
                   scandaliz'd
                   at
                   his
                   silence
                   ?
                   Was
                   not
                   their
                   Faith
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   suffer'd
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   believ'd
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                  
                   ,
                   true
                   God
                   and
                   Man
                   ,
                   laying
                   down
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   the
                   Redemption
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   sufficient
                   to
                   excite
                   in
                   their
                   Souls
                   all
                   the
                   Passions
                   due
                   from
                   a
                   sinful
                   Creature
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   bleeding
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   Crucified
                   Jesus
                   ?
                   The
                   like
                   Faith
                   also
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   fill
                   him
                   with
                   Devotion
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   Holy
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   :
                   For
                   believing
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   there
                   
                     really
                     present
                  
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Species
                   of
                   
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   He
                   that
                   lies
                   upon
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Lamb
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     takes
                     away
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     World
                  
                   ;
                   What
                   need
                   of
                   more
                   ,
                   to
                   quicken
                   in
                   his
                   Soul
                   all
                   the
                   Affections
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Devout
                     Lover
                  
                   ?
                   Can
                   he
                   behold
                   his
                   Redeemer
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   break
                   forth
                   into
                   Love
                   and
                   Thanksgiving
                   ?
                   Can
                   he
                   see
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   gives
                   sight
                   to
                   the
                   Blind
                   ,
                   health
                   to
                   the
                   Sick
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   to
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   stand
                   still
                   senseless
                   and
                   un-mov'd
                   ,
                   without
                   putting
                   any
                   Petition
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   without
                   asking
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   
                     blind
                     ,
                     sick
                     and
                     sinful
                     Soul
                     ?
                  
                   Can
                   he
                   believe
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   gives
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   is
                   there
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   touch'd
                   with
                   sorrow
                   and
                   contrition
                   for
                   his
                   
                     Offence
                     ,
                  
                   ?
                   Can
                   he
                   see
                   commemorated
                   every
                   
                     doleful
                     passage
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Saviour's
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   several
                   Misteries
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   be
                   fill'd
                   with
                   grief
                   and
                   compassion
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   Jesus
                   welcom
                   to
                   a
                   devout
                   Soul
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   come
                   in
                   silence
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   a
                   more
                   forcing
                   motive
                   to
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   
                     Humane
                     Words
                  
                   could
                   be
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   must
                   needs
                   have
                   Words
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   behold
                   with
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   Faith
                   the
                   
                     gaping
                     Wounds
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   if
                   those
                   speak
                   nothing
                   to
                   his
                   Soul
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   because
                   he
                   wants
                   Faith.
                   It
                   nothing
                   therefore
                   concerns
                   his
                   Devotion
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Mass
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   Latine
                   :
                   If
                   the
                   Church
                   has
                   order'd
                   it
                   thus
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   preserve
                   Vnity
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   Faith
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   
                     External
                     Worship
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prevent
                   alterations
                   and
                   changes
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   expos'd
                   to
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Languages
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   good
                   Reasons
                   ;
                   What
                   's
                   that
                   to
                   him
                   ?
                   He
                   should
                   receive
                   but
                   little
                   advantage
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Mother
                     Tongue
                  
                   .
                   For
                   besides
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   so
                   
                     low
                     a
                     voice
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   he
                   should
                   hear
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   Words
                   do
                   not
                   belong
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   That
                   's
                   only
                   the
                   Priest's
                   Office
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Obligation
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   accompany
                   
                   the
                   Priest
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   joint-Offerer
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   contemplate
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   there
                   represented
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   excite
                   in
                   his
                   Soul
                   Devotions
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   exigency
                   of
                   every
                   Passage
                   :
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   Directions
                   he
                   finds
                   in
                   his
                   English
                   Prayer-Books
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   there
                   are
                   extant
                   great
                   variety
                   ,
                   set
                   forth
                   for
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   Ignorant
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   taught
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   every
                   Part
                   and
                   Ceremony
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   apply
                   their
                   Devotions
                   accordingly
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   he
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   other
                   
                     publick
                     Devotions
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Church-Offices
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Litanies
                     ,
                     solemn
                     Thanksgivings
                     ,
                     Exequies
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   which
                   are
                   all
                   perform'd
                   in
                   Latine
                   ;
                   or
                   should
                   say
                   any
                   
                     private
                     Prayers
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   sing
                   an
                   Hymn
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Language
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   ununderstands
                   not
                   ;
                   yet
                   is
                   he
                   taught
                   that
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   with
                   great
                   benefit
                   to
                   his
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   acceptance
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   if
                   at
                   these
                   occasions
                   he
                   does
                   but
                   endeavour
                   to
                   raise
                   his
                   thoughts
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   fix
                   his
                   heart
                   upon
                   his
                   Maker
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   God
                   does
                   not
                   respect
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   the
                   Lips
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   attend
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   these
                   be
                   but
                   directed
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   Thanksgiving
                   ,
                   in
                   Praising
                   ,
                   in
                   Petitioning
                   ,
                   in
                   Humiliation
                   ,
                   in
                   Contrition
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   Acts
                   ,
                   as
                   circumstances
                   require
                   ,
                   he
                   need
                   not
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   accepts
                   his
                   Prayers
                   and
                   Devotions
                   .
                   It
                   being
                   an
                   undeniable
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   Prayers
                   well
                   and
                   devoutly
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   to
                   have
                   attention
                   on
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   the
                   Prayers
                   ;
                   But
                   rather
                   purely
                   on
                   God
                   :
                   Of
                   these
                   three
                   Attentions
                   ,
                   this
                   last
                   being
                   approv'd
                   by
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   greatest
                   perfection
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God.
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   can
                   have
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   understands
                   the
                   Words
                   or
                   no.
                   It
                   being
                   very
                   usual
                   and
                   easie
                   for
                   a
                   Petitioner
                   to
                   accompany
                   his
                   Petition
                   with
                   an
                   earnest
                   desire
                   of
                   obtaining
                   his
                   suit
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Language
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   worded
                   ,
                   be
                   unknown
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Second
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   kept
                   in
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   an
                   Essential
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Duty
                   towards
                   God
                   ;
                   never
                   being
                   permitted
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   halves
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   Books
                   deliver'd
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   (
                   such
                   are
                   Catechisms
                   and
                   Manuals
                   ,
                   )
                   the
                   
                     Second
                     Commandment
                  
                   is
                   wholly
                   
                     left
                     out
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   he
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Superstitious
                     Worship
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   down-right
                   Idolatry
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   the
                   Commandments
                   he
                   does
                   learn
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   such
                   disorder
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   confusion
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   first
                   into
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   cutting
                   the
                   last
                   into
                   Two
                   ,
                   by
                   putting
                   only
                   three
                   in
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Table
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   seven
                   in
                   the
                   Second
                   :
                   That
                   no
                   reason
                   can
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   justify
                   this
                   mangling
                   and
                   chopping
                   ,
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   all
                   Authority
                   and
                   Antiquity
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   instructed
                   in
                   his
                   
                     whole
                     Duty
                  
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Ten
                     Commandment
                  
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   understand
                   them
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   :
                   that
                   there
                   's
                   an
                   Obligation
                   of
                   observing
                   them
                   ,
                   under
                   pain
                   of
                   eternal
                   Damnation
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   whosoever
                   breaks
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   loses
                   the
                   Favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   certainly
                   hazards
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   his
                   Soul
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   broke
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   in
                   the
                   short
                   Catechisms
                   and
                   
                   Manuals
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   whole
                   
                     Christian
                     Doctrine
                  
                   is
                   deliver'd
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   compendious
                   and
                   easie
                   method
                   ,
                   in
                   condescendence
                   to
                   weak
                   Memories
                   ,
                   and
                   low
                   Capacities
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     Second
                     Commandment
                  
                   (
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   reckon'd
                   by
                   some
                   )
                   be
                   wholly-omitted
                   :
                   Yet
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   at
                   length
                   in
                   other
                   Catechisms
                   ,
                   and
                   Doctrinal
                   Books
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   met
                   with
                   every-where
                   in
                   great
                   plenty
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   should
                   chance
                   not
                   to
                   see
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   yet
                   would
                   he
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   of
                   all
                   danger
                   of
                   falling
                   into
                   any
                   
                     Superstitious
                     Worship
                  
                   or
                   Idolatry
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   having
                   read
                   his
                   
                     First
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     have
                     no
                     other
                     Gods
                     before
                     me
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   commanded
                   to
                   Serve
                   ,
                   Love
                   ,
                   Adore
                   and
                   Worship
                   one
                   only
                   True
                   ,
                   Living
                   and
                   Eternal
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   more
                   :
                   That
                   't
                   is
                   forbidden
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   Worship
                   any
                   Creature
                   for
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   give
                   it
                   the
                   honour
                   due
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   whosoever
                   Worships
                   any
                   
                     Idols
                     ,
                     Images
                     ,
                     Pictures
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     graven
                     thing
                  
                   (
                   whatsoever
                   the
                   Object
                   be
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   Heaven
                   above
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   beneath
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Waters
                   under
                   the
                   Earth
                   )
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   breaks
                   the
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   by
                   committing
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   stands
                   guilty
                   of
                   an
                   inexcusable
                   and
                   most
                   damnable
                   sin
                   .
                   Now
                   having
                   been
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   intent
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Precept
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Decalogue
                   ,
                   he
                   thinks
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   but
                   little
                   danger
                   of
                   his
                   becoming
                   Superstitious
                   in
                   his
                   Worship
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Idolator
                   ,
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   ;
                   there
                   being
                   nothing
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   fully
                   and
                   expresly
                   instructed
                   in
                   ,
                   by
                   having
                   learn'd
                   the
                   First
                   :
                   it
                   being
                   rather
                   an
                   Explication
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   
                     New
                     and
                     Distinct
                     Precept
                  
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   he
                   finds
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   Books
                   ,
                   put
                   together
                   as
                   One
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   as
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Commandment
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   its
                   explication
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   it
                   comes
                   about
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   only
                   Three
                   in
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Table
                  
                   ,
                   teaching
                   him
                   his
                   Duty
                   towards
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   seven
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   concerning
                   his
                   Duty
                   to
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Division
                   assign'd
                   by
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   .
                   And
                   tho'
                   St.
                   Hierom
                   observes
                   not
                   this
                   method
                   ,
                   but
                   divides
                   them
                   into
                   Four
                   and
                   Six
                   ;
                   yet
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   direction
                   in
                   Scripture
                   concerning
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   assign'd
                   to
                   
                     each
                     Table
                  
                   ;
                   nor
                   to
                   let
                   us
                   know
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   third
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   the
                   last
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   unnecessary
                   trouble
                   ,
                   to
                   concern
                   himself
                   about
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   Division
                   ,
                   when-as
                   his
                   whole
                   business
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   the
                   Observance
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   Life
                   and
                   Conversation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XXVI
                 .
                 Of
                 Mental
                 Reservations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   keep
                   no
                   Faith
                   with
                   any
                   that
                   are
                   reputed
                   Hereticks
                   by
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   Promises
                   he
                   has
                   made
                   ,
                   tho'
                   never
                   so
                   positive
                   and
                   firm
                   ,
                   with
                   this
                   sort
                   of
                   People
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   Lawfully
                   break
                   ,
                   and
                   cheat
                   and
                   cozen
                   them
                   without
                   any
                   scruple
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   do
                   this
                   by
                   down-right
                   Lying
                   ,
                   and
                   telling
                   Vntruths
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   sin
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   may
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   any
                   indirect
                   ways
                   ,
                   such
                   are
                   
                     dissimulation
                     ,
                     Equivocations
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Mental
                     Reservations
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   these
                   means
                   draw
                   them
                   into
                   his
                   snares
                   ;
                   And
                   this
                   without
                   fear
                   of
                   offending
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   well
                   pleas'd
                   ,
                   with
                   these
                   kind
                   of
                   pious
                   Crafts
                   ,
                   allows
                   of
                   these
                   Holy
                   cheats
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   taught
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   Faith
                   with
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   People
                   ,
                   of
                   whatsoever
                   Judgment
                   or
                   Perswasion
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   Communion
                   with
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   stand
                   to
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   observe
                   his
                   Promise
                   given
                   ,
                   or
                   made
                   to
                   any
                   whatsoever
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   cheat
                   or
                   cozen
                   ,
                   whether
                   by
                   
                     dissembling
                     ,
                     equivocations
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     mental
                     reservations
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   defiance
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   violation
                   of
                   God's
                   Law.
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Instruction
                   he
                   receives
                   from
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   ,
                   the
                   Confessionary
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Books
                   of
                   Direction
                   .
                   The
                   holy
                   
                     Francis
                     Sales
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Introduction
                     to
                     a
                     Devout
                     Life
                     ,
                     (
                     p.
                  
                   3.
                   c.
                   30.
                   )
                   tells
                   him
                   plainly
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     your
                     Talk
                     be
                     courteous
                     ,
                     frank
                     ,
                     sincere
                     ,
                     plain
                     and
                     faithful
                     ,
                     without
                     double
                     dealing
                     ,
                     subtility
                     or
                     dissembling
                     :
                  
                   This
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   observe
                   and
                   practise
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   this
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   to
                   please
                   God.
                   In
                   the
                   Catechism
                   
                     ad
                     Parochos
                  
                   ,
                   compil'd
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   and
                   recommended
                   to
                   all
                   Parish-Priests
                   for
                   the
                   instruction
                   of
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Eighth
                     Commandment
                  
                   he
                   is
                   forbidden
                   all
                   dissimulation
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   Word
                   or
                   Deed
                   ;
                   that
                   
                     cum
                     scelere
                     conjuncta
                     sunt
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   speak
                   or
                   do
                   otherwise
                   than
                   for
                   the
                   intimation
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   is
                   abominable
                   and
                   wicked
                   .
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   shall
                   bear
                   
                     false
                     witness
                  
                   against
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   Friend
                   or
                   Enemy
                   .
                   And
                   Pope
                   Innocent
                   XI
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   Decree
                   issued
                   forth
                   the
                   Second
                   of
                   
                     March
                     ,
                     Anno
                  
                   1679.
                   has
                   strictly
                   commanded
                   all
                   the
                   Faithful
                   in
                   virtue
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   pain
                   of
                   incurring
                   the
                   Divine
                   Vengeance
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   never
                   Swear
                   equivocally
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   any
                   
                     mental
                     reservation
                  
                   ,
                   upon
                   no
                   account
                   or
                   pretended
                   convenience
                   whatsoever
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   presume
                   either
                   publickly
                   or
                   privately
                   to
                   teach
                   or
                   maintain
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Swearing
                   with
                   equivocations
                   or
                   
                     mental
                     reservation
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     de
                     facto
                  
                   incur
                   Excommunication
                   
                     latae
                     Sententiae
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   absolv'd
                   by
                   any
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Pope
                   himself
                   ,
                   excepting
                   
                   at
                   the
                   hour
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   taught
                   therefore
                   to
                   speak
                   plainly
                   and
                   sincerely
                   ,
                   without
                   
                     dissimulations
                     ,
                     equivocations
                     ,
                     mental
                     reservations
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   any
                   such
                   like
                   Artifices
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   but
                   very
                   injurious
                   to
                   all
                   Society
                   ,
                   and
                   displeasing
                   to
                   the
                   
                     First
                     Truth
                  
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   if
                   any
                   Authors
                   in
                   communion
                   with
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   be
                   produced
                   as
                   Patrons
                   of
                   inward
                   Reserves
                   ,
                   and
                   grand
                   Abettors
                   of
                   these
                   mental
                   Juggles
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   hold
                   up
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   answer
                   for
                   themselves
                   :
                   Their
                   Church
                   has
                   declar'd
                   for
                   no
                   such
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   charg'd
                   with
                   their
                   extravagant
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   than
                   with
                   the
                   unexemplar
                   lives
                   of
                   other
                   her
                   Members
                   ,
                   whose
                   irregularities
                   are
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   deriv'd
                   from
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   corrupt
                   Inclinations
                   ,
                   and
                   giving
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   temptations
                   of
                   their
                   Enemy
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXVII
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 Death-Bed-Repentance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   bred
                   up
                   in
                   a
                   total
                   neglect
                   of
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   Virtue
                   and
                   Devotion
                   ,
                   while
                   he
                   is
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   good
                   health
                   ;
                   upon
                   presumption
                   of
                   a
                   Death-bed-repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   confidence
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   his
                   sins
                   will
                   be
                   certainly
                   forgiven
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   can
                   but
                   once
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     have
                     mercy
                     upon
                     me
                  
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   
                     last
                     hour
                  
                   .
                   And
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   sufficient
                   encouragement
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   rely
                   wholly
                   upon
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   
                     profligate
                     Villain
                  
                   ,
                   none
                   that
                   has
                   liv'd
                   ,
                   tho'
                   to
                   the
                   heighth
                   of
                   wickedness
                   and
                   debauchery
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   ;
                   but
                   at
                   his
                   death
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   assisted
                   by
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   receive
                   an
                   Absolution
                   from
                   all
                   his
                   sins
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   absolute
                   promise
                   of
                   being
                   soon
                   admitted
                   to
                   Bliss
                   ,
                   and
                   Reigning
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   can
                   but
                   once
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   sorry
                   ;
                   
                   of
                   if
                   his
                   Voice
                   fail
                   him
                   ,
                   signifie
                   as
                   much
                   by
                   a
                   Nod
                   of
                   his
                   Head
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   a
                   Finger
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   bred
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   Service
                   and
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   taught
                   to
                   work
                   his
                   Salvation
                   in
                   fear
                   and
                   trembling
                   ,
                   to
                   provide
                   in
                   health-time
                   against
                   the
                   
                     last
                     hour
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   to
                   rely
                   upon
                   a
                   Death-bed-Repentance
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   Men
                   ,
                   (
                   generally
                   speaking
                   ,
                   )
                   as
                   they
                   live
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   die
                   ;
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   fear'd
                   greatly
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   neglect
                   God
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   and
                   forsake
                   him
                   all
                   their
                   life-time
                   ,
                   will
                   never
                   find
                   him
                   at
                   their
                   death
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   (
                   with
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   )
                   he
                   doubts
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   defer
                   their
                   Conversion
                   till
                   that
                   hour
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   no
                   encouragement
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   However
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   are
                   found
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   so
                   neglectful
                   of
                   their
                   Duty
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   put
                   off
                   this
                   great
                   business
                   of
                   Eternity
                   to
                   the
                   
                     last
                     moment
                  
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   Charity
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   all
                   assistance
                   possible
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   in
                   mind
                   of
                   their
                   condition
                   ,
                   to
                   excite
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   hearty
                   detestation
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   Offences
                   :
                   To
                   let
                   them
                   know
                   that
                   ,
                   tho'
                   they
                   deserve
                   Hell-fire
                   in
                   punishment
                   
                   of
                   their
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   they
                   ought
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   Despair
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   merciful
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   who
                   knows
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   heartily
                   call
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   endeavour
                   for
                   a
                   sincere
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   humble
                   confidence
                   on
                   the
                   Merits
                   and
                   Passion
                   of
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   hear
                   their
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   shew
                   them
                   mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   them
                   time
                   to
                   repent
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   all
                   the
                   Promises
                   can
                   be
                   given
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   what
                   he
                   sees
                   daily
                   practic'd
                   ;
                   And
                   if
                   some
                   ,
                   by
                   these
                   means
                   ,
                   are
                   preserv'd
                   from
                   falling
                   into
                   despair
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   well
                   ;
                   But
                   as
                   for
                   any
                   receiving
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   encouragement
                   of
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   
                     like
                     circumstances
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   thinks
                   there
                   's
                   but
                   little
                   danger
                   ;
                   especially
                   since
                   there
                   's
                   nothing
                   so
                   often
                   repeated
                   in
                   Books
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   common
                   Subjects
                   for
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   displaying
                   the
                   manifold
                   perils
                   of
                   delaying
                   ones
                   Conversion
                   ,
                   and
                   putting
                   off
                   Repentance
                   till
                   the
                   
                     last
                     hour
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXVIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Fasting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   contented
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   Devotion
                   ;
                   and
                   looking
                   not
                   beyond
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Mortification
                   ,
                   he
                   sits
                   down
                   well
                   satisfied
                   with
                   the
                   shadow
                   ,
                   without
                   ever
                   taking
                   care
                   for
                   the
                   substance
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   great
                   Pretender
                   to
                   Fasting
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Denial
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   he
                   thinks
                   he
                   has
                   sufficiently
                   complied
                   with
                   his
                   Duty
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   good
                   his
                   claim
                   ;
                   if
                   he
                   has
                   but
                   abstain'd
                   from
                   Flesh
                   ;
                   And
                   tho'
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   he
                   Regales
                   himself
                   at
                   Noon
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   variety
                   of
                   the
                   
                     choicest
                     Fish
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   stuffs
                   himself
                   at
                   Night
                   with
                   the
                   best
                   Conserves
                   ,
                   and
                   delicatest
                   Junkets
                   ,
                   and
                   drinks
                   all
                   day
                   the
                   pleasantest
                   Wines
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Liquors
                   :
                   yet
                   he
                   perswades
                   
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   truly
                   Mortified
                   Man
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   has
                   most
                   Christian-like
                   commemorated
                   the
                   
                     bitter
                     Death
                  
                   and
                   Passion
                   of
                   his
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   and
                   done
                   a
                   work
                   of
                   great
                   force
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   suppressing
                   his
                   corrnpt
                   Inclinations
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfying
                   for
                   the
                   Offences
                   of
                   his
                   Life
                   past
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   he
                   has
                   such
                   a
                   preposterous
                   conceit
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   believes
                   it
                   a
                   greater
                   sin
                   to
                   eat
                   the
                   least
                   bit
                   of
                   Flesh
                   on
                   a
                   Fasting-day
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   down-right
                   Drunk
                   ,
                   or
                   commit
                   any
                   other
                   Excess
                   :
                   as
                   having
                   less
                   scruple
                   of
                   breaking
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   violating
                   any
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Law
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HIS
                   Church
                   teaches
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Appearance
                   of
                   Devotion
                   ,
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Mortification
                   ,
                   and
                   pretence
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   only
                   vain
                   and
                   fruitless
                   things
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   accompanied
                   with
                   the
                   substance
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   very
                   lame
                   compliance
                   with
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Precept
                   of
                   Fasting
                   ,
                   to
                   abstain
                   from
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   unless
                   all
                   other
                   Excesses
                   are
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   carefully
                   avoided
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   his
                   Church
                   has
                   not
                   forbidden
                   on
                   these
                   days
                   the
                   
                     drinking
                     of
                     Wine
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   permits
                   a
                   moderate
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   ;
                   But
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   giving
                   liberty
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   her
                   Flock
                   of
                   committing
                   Excesses
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   declares
                   Drunkenness
                   and
                   all
                   Gluttony
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   hainous
                   and
                   scandalous
                   sins
                   on
                   
                     such
                     Days
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   on
                   any
                   other
                   :
                   They
                   being
                   expresly
                   contrary
                   ;
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   appoints
                   these
                   times
                   for
                   the
                   retrenching
                   Debaucheries
                   and
                   conquering
                   our
                   vicious
                   Appetites
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Profession
                   ,
                   make
                   less
                   Scruple
                   of
                   being
                   Drunk
                   on
                   a
                   Fasting-day
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   eating
                   the
                   least
                   
                     bit
                     of
                     Flesh
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   knows
                   nothing
                   more
                   can
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   break
                   the
                   
                     Sabath
                     day
                  
                   by
                   doing
                   any
                   
                     servile
                     Labour
                  
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   looking
                   on
                   this
                   as
                   a
                   most
                   
                     Damning
                     sin
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   have
                   little
                   scruple
                   of
                   
                     Swearing
                     ,
                     Cursing
                     ,
                     Lying
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   revelling
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   more
                   liberty
                   for
                   these
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   ;
                   they
                   being
                   all
                   most
                   wicked
                   Offences
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   that
                   do
                   thus
                   ,
                   are
                   but
                   Christians
                   
                     by
                     halves
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Pharisaical
                   and
                   
                     Partial
                     Obedience
                  
                   ,
                   seem
                   to
                   bear
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Commandments
                   most
                   zealously
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   while
                   others
                   they
                   trample
                   under
                   their
                   feet
                   ;
                   scrupling
                   many
                   times
                   at
                   a
                   Moat
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   other
                   occasions
                   ,
                   passing
                   by
                   a
                   Beam
                   undiscern'd
                   :
                   For
                   which
                   their
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   accountable
                   ,
                   but
                   They
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   guilty
                   of
                   a
                   wilful
                   blindness
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   most
                   unchristian
                   negligence
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   real
                   case
                   of
                   such
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   on
                   days
                   of
                   Humiliation
                   ,
                   while
                   they
                   abstain
                   from
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   yet
                   give
                   scandal
                   by
                   their
                   Intemperateness
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   a
                   Command
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   oblig'd
                   on
                   
                     all
                     days
                  
                   to
                   live
                   soberly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   avoid
                   all
                   Gluttony
                   and
                   Drunkeness
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   Fasting-days
                   ;
                   besides
                   this
                   Command
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   Church-precept
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   (
                   if
                   able
                   )
                   to
                   eat
                   but
                   
                     one
                     Meal
                  
                   in
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     not
                     of
                     flesh
                  
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   if
                   some
                   are
                   so
                   inconsiderate
                   and
                   careless
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   scrupulously
                   observant
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   wholly
                   negligent
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   because
                   their
                   Religion
                   teaches
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   detests
                   and
                   condemns
                   all
                   such
                   
                     scandalous
                     partiality
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   complying
                   with
                   their
                   Duty
                   
                     by
                     halves
                  
                   )
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   shut
                   their
                   ears
                   to
                   all
                   good
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   and
                   chuse
                   rather
                   to
                   follow
                   their
                   own
                   corrupt
                   Appetites
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   wholsom
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XXIX
                 .
                 Of
                 Divisions
                 and
                 Schisms
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   there
                   are
                   as
                   many
                   Schisms
                   as
                   Families
                   :
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   divided
                   in
                   their
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   that
                   commonly
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   meet
                   in
                   company
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   several
                   Tenets
                   are
                   maintain'd
                   .
                   Hence
                   arise
                   their
                   Infinite
                   and
                   endless
                   Disputes
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   disagreement
                   of
                   their
                   Divines
                   ,
                   who
                   pretend
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   solid
                   explication
                   of
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   differ
                   in
                   as
                   many
                   Points
                   as
                   they
                   write
                   of
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   what
                   variety
                   of
                   Judgements
                   are
                   there
                   in
                   their
                   
                     Religious
                     Houses
                  
                   and
                   Cloisters
                   ,
                   none
                   agreeing
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   
                     Foundation
                     ,
                     Institution
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Profession
                   ?
                   This
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   Religion
                   of
                   St.
                   Dominick
                   ,
                   That
                   of
                   St.
                   Francis
                   ,
                   a
                   Third
                   of
                   St.
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   Others
                   of
                   St.
                   Benedict
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   without
                   number
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   as
                   many
                   Orders
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   Religions
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   they
                   pretend
                   to
                   
                     Christian
                     Unity
                  
                   ,
                   amidst
                   this
                   diversity
                   growing
                   upon
                   them
                   every
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   Shisms
                   or
                   Separations
                   ;
                   all
                   the
                   Members
                   of
                   it
                   (
                   however
                   spread
                   through
                   the
                   World
                   )
                   agreeing
                   like
                   
                     one
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   every
                   Article
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   equal
                   submission
                   to
                   the
                   Determinations
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   no
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   tho'
                   most
                   Learned
                   and
                   Wise
                   ,
                   ever
                   following
                   any
                   other
                   Rule
                   in
                   their
                   Faith
                   besides
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     assenting
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     planted
                     by
                  
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     assisted
                     and
                     protected
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   
                     proposed
                     to
                     the
                     Faithful
                     to
                     be
                     believ'd
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     receiv'd
                     as
                     such
                     in
                     all
                     Ages
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   ,
                   all
                   unanimously
                   to
                   
                     believe
                     as
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     believes
                     .
                  
                   No
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   ever
                   doubting
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   scrupling
                   to
                   receive
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   after
                   this
                   
                     Crurches
                     Declaration
                  
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   tho'
                   they
                   all
                   thus
                   conspire
                   in
                   every
                   
                     point
                     of
                     Faith
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   great
                   diversity
                   among
                   School-men
                   in
                   their
                   Divinity-points
                   and
                   Opinions
                   of
                   such
                   matters
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   no
                   Articles
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   relation
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   some
                   circumstance
                   or
                   manner
                   ;
                   which
                   being
                   never
                   defin'd
                   by
                   their
                   Church
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   maintain'd
                   severally
                   ,
                   either
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   breach
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   or
                   injury
                   to
                   their
                   Religion
                   :
                   And
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   only
                   they
                   dispute
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   their
                   Debates
                   in
                   manner
                   of
                   a
                   School-Exercises
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   disagreement
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   their
                   Belief
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   a
                   perfect
                   Vnity
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   Vnity
                   is
                   there
                   amongst
                   their
                   
                     Religious
                     Orders
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   say
                   the
                   same
                   Creed
                   ,
                   own
                   the
                   same
                   Authority
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   every
                   thing
                   prosess
                   the
                   same
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   differences
                   ,
                   than
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   of
                   
                   so
                   many
                   several
                   steps
                   ,
                   or
                   degrees
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   a
                   Devout
                   and
                   Holy
                   life
                   .
                   Some
                   being
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   Severe
                   and
                   Strict
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   others
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   Gentle
                   and
                   Moderate
                   .
                   Some
                   spending
                   more
                   time
                   in
                   Praying
                   ,
                   others
                   more
                   in
                   Watching
                   ,
                   others
                   more
                   in
                   Fasting
                   ;
                   some
                   being
                   intended
                   for
                   the
                   Catechising
                   ,
                   and
                   breeding
                   up
                   of
                   Youth
                   ;
                   others
                   for
                   taking
                   care
                   of
                   Hospitals
                   ,
                   and
                   looking
                   after
                   the
                   Sick
                   ;
                   others
                   for
                   going
                   amongst
                   Infidels
                   ,
                   and
                   Preaching
                   to
                   them
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   such
                   like
                   Pious
                   and
                   Christian
                   Designs
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   greater
                   Glory
                   and
                   Honour
                   of
                   God.
                   Which
                   differences
                   make
                   no
                   other
                   difference
                   in
                   the
                   several
                   Professors
                   ,
                   than
                   there
                   was
                   between
                   Mary
                   and
                   Martha
                   ,
                   who
                   express'd
                   their
                   Love
                   and
                   Service
                   to
                   their
                   Lord
                   in
                   a
                   very
                   different
                   imploy
                   ;
                   but
                   both
                   commendably
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   danger
                   of
                   prejudicing
                   the
                   Vnity
                   of
                   their
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXX
                 .
                 Of
                 Fryars
                 and
                 Nuns
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   high
                   esteem
                   for
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   ,
                   who
                   cloistering
                   themselves
                   up
                   ,
                   become
                   Fryars
                   and
                   Nuns
                   ;
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   People
                   ,
                   who
                   call
                   themselves
                   Religious
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   
                     Religious
                     Cheat
                  
                   ;
                   under
                   the
                   cloak
                   of
                   Piety
                   ,
                   and
                   pretence
                   to
                   Devotion
                   ,
                   deceiving
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   and
                   living
                   to
                   the
                   height
                   of
                   Wickedness
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   notion
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                   The
                   vow
                   
                     Chastity
                     ,
                     Poverty
                  
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   observe
                   nothing
                   less
                   ;
                   but
                   live
                   in
                   all
                   respects
                   so
                   irregular
                   and
                   scandalous
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   there
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   a
                   compendions
                   draught
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Luxury
                   ,
                   Pride
                   ,
                   Covetousness
                   Irreligion
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Vices
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   modell'd
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   acted
                   between
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   4
                   Walls
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   these
                   Recluses
                   live
                   ,
                   
                   without
                   danger
                   of
                   omitting
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   wicked
                   and
                   unchristian
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   high
                   esteem
                   for
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   ,
                   who
                   undertake
                   that
                   sort
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   according
                   to
                   Christ's
                   own
                   direction
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   is
                   pointed
                   out
                   as
                   the
                   best
                   .
                   A
                   sort
                   of
                   People
                   ,
                   who
                   endeavour
                   to
                   perform
                   all
                   that
                   God
                   has
                   Commanded
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   what
                   he
                   has
                   Counsell'd
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   more
                   perfection
                   .
                   They
                   hear
                   Christ
                   declaring
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   Riches
                   ;
                   they
                   therefore
                   embrace
                   a
                   
                     voluntary
                     Poverty
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   aside
                   all
                   Titles
                   to
                   Wealth
                   and
                   Possessions
                   .
                   St.
                   Paul
                   Preaches
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     he
                     that
                     giveth
                     not
                     his
                     Virgin
                     in
                     Marriage
                     ,
                     doth
                     better
                     than
                     he
                     that
                     does
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     she
                     that
                     is
                     unmarried
                     cares
                     for
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     how
                     she
                     may
                     be
                     holy
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     body
                     and
                     spirit
                     :
                  
                   They
                   therefore
                   chuse
                   a
                   
                     single
                     state
                  
                   ,
                   Consecrating
                   their
                   Virginity
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   wholly
                   intent
                   on
                   his
                   service
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   
                     careful
                     how
                     to
                     please
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   while
                   she
                   that
                   is
                   married
                   
                     cares
                     for
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     how
                     she
                     may
                     please
                     her
                     Husband
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   32
                   ,
                   33
                   ,
                   34
                   ,
                   38.
                   
                   
                   The
                   Gospel
                   Proclaims
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   that
                   will
                   
                     follow
                     Christ
                     ,
                     must
                     deny
                     themselves
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   therefore
                   renounce
                   their
                   
                     own
                     wills
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   respect
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   proper
                   inclinations
                   ,
                   pass
                   their
                   life
                   in
                   a
                   
                     perpetual
                     Obedience
                  
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   the
                   World
                   is
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   to
                   a
                   pious
                   Soul
                   ,
                   every
                   business
                   is
                   a
                   Distraction
                   ,
                   every
                   diversion
                   a
                   Temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   frequently
                   the
                   provocations
                   to
                   Evil
                   ,
                   than
                   Examples
                   to
                   Good
                   ;
                   they
                   therefore
                   retire
                   from
                   it
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   possible
                   ,
                   and
                   confining
                   themselves
                   to
                   a
                   little
                   Corner
                   or
                   Cell
                   ,
                   apply
                   themselves
                   wholly
                   to
                   Devotion
                   ,
                   making
                   Prayer
                   their
                   business
                   ,
                   the
                   Service
                   of
                   God
                   their
                   whole
                   imploy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   their
                   Souls
                   their
                   only
                   design
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   these
                   Retirements
                   ,
                   where
                   every
                   thing
                   is
                   order'd
                   as
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   most
                   advantageous
                   for
                   the
                   promoting
                   Virtue
                   and
                   Devotion
                   ,
                   nothing
                   permitted
                   that
                   is
                   likely
                   to
                   prove
                   a
                   disturbance
                   to
                   Godliness
                   ,
                   or
                   allurements
                   to
                   Evil
                   ,
                   yet
                   some
                   live
                   scandalously
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   
                     ill
                     example
                  
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   :
                   What
                   can
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   no
                   State
                   can
                   secure
                   any
                   Man
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   such
                   provision
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   a
                   
                     Holy
                     Life
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   abus'd
                   ?
                   But
                   yet
                   he
                   does
                   not
                   think
                   that
                   such
                   abuses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   viciousness
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   argument
                   enough
                   to
                   any
                   just
                   and
                   reasonable
                   Man
                   ,
                   to
                   condemn
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Institution
                   it self
                   .
                   Is
                   not
                   Marriage
                   abus'd
                   an
                   infinite
                   number
                   of
                   ways
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   forc'd
                   to
                   embrace
                   this
                   state
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   to
                   accept
                   of
                   such
                   particular
                   Persons
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   choice
                   and
                   liking
                   ?
                   Is
                   there
                   any
                   state
                   in
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                   any
                   Condition
                   ,
                   Trade
                   ,
                   Calling
                   ,
                   Profession
                   ,
                   Degree
                   ,
                   or
                   Dignity
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   abus'd
                   by
                   some
                   ?
                   Are
                   Churches
                   exempt
                   from
                   abuses
                   ?
                   Are
                   not
                   Bibles
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   abus'd
                   ?
                   is
                   not
                   Christianity
                   it self
                   abus'd
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   the
                   Mercy
                   of
                   God
                   abus'd
                   ?
                   If
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   so
                   Sacred
                   and
                   Divine
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   which
                   wicked
                   and
                   malicious
                   Men
                   do
                   not
                   pervert
                   to
                   their
                   will
                   designs
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   high
                   dishonour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   Damnation
                   :
                   How
                   can
                   any
                   one
                   upon
                   the
                   meer
                   consideration
                   of
                   some
                   abuses
                   ,
                   pass
                   Sentence
                   of
                   Condemnation
                   against
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   is
                   Good
                   and
                   Holy
                   ?
                   'T
                   is
                   an
                   undeniable
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   embrace
                   a
                   Life
                   exempt
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   turmoils
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   quiet
                   retirement
                   to
                   Dedicate
                   ones
                   self
                   to
                   the
                   Service
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   spend
                   ones
                   days
                   in
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Contemplation
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   commendable
                   undertaking
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   becoming
                   a
                   Christian
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   ,
                   if
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   enter
                   such
                   a
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   fall
                   short
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   pretend
                   ,
                   and
                   instead
                   of
                   becoming
                   eminent
                   in
                   Virtue
                   and
                   Godliness
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   un-exemplar
                   lives
                   ,
                   prove
                   a
                   Scandal
                   to
                   their
                   Profession
                   :
                   Is
                   their
                   Rule
                   and
                   Institution
                   to
                   be
                   condemned
                   ;
                   or
                   rather
                   ,
                   they
                   who
                   swerv'd
                   from
                   it
                   ?
                   No
                   let
                   not
                   the
                   Dignity
                   of
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   suffer
                   for
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Judas
                   :
                   Nor
                   the
                   Commandments
                   lie
                   under
                   an
                   aspersion
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   break
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XXXI
                 .
                 Of
                 Wicked
                 Principles
                 and
                 Practices
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   Member
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   Holy
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   her
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Practices
                   so
                   Foul
                   and
                   Abominable
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   admires
                   her
                   for
                   Sanctity
                   ,
                   may
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   grounds
                   do
                   homage
                   to
                   Vice
                   it self
                   .
                   Has
                   ever
                   any
                   Society
                   since
                   Christ's
                   time
                   ,
                   appear'd
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   so
                   black
                   and
                   deform'd
                   with
                   Hellish
                   Crimes
                   as
                   she
                   ?
                   Has
                   not
                   she
                   out-done
                   even
                   the
                   most
                   Barbarous
                   Nations
                   and
                   Infidels
                   ,
                   with
                   her
                   Impieties
                   ,
                   and
                   drawn
                   a
                   scandal
                   upon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christian
                   ,
                   by
                   her
                   unparallel'd
                   Vices
                   ?
                   Take
                   but
                   a
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   horrid
                   Practices
                   she
                   has
                   been
                   engag'd
                   in
                   of
                   late
                   years
                   ;
                   consider
                   the
                   French
                   and
                   Irish
                   Massacres
                   ,
                   the
                   Murders
                   of
                   
                     Henry
                     III.
                  
                   and
                   IV.
                   Kings
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     League
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Gun-powder-Treason
                   ,
                   the
                   Cruelty
                   of
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   ,
                   the
                   Firing
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     late
                     Plot
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Year
                   1678.
                   to
                   subvert
                   the
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   destroy
                   His
                   Majesty
                   ;
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Sir
                   
                     Edmundbury
                     Godfrey
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   an
                   infinite
                   number
                   of
                   other
                   such-like
                   Devellish
                   Contrivances
                   ;
                   And
                   then
                   tell
                   me
                   ,
                   whether
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   has
                   been
                   the
                   Author
                   and
                   
                   Promoter
                   of
                   such
                   Barbarous
                   Designs
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   esteem'd
                   Holy
                   ,
                   and
                   respected
                   for
                   Piety
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   be
                   condemn'd
                   for
                   the
                   Mistereis
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   the
                   Whore
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   polluted
                   the
                   Earth
                   with
                   her
                   Wickedness
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Devils
                   ?
                   And
                   let
                   never
                   so
                   many
                   pretences
                   be
                   made
                   ;
                   yet
                   't
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   Execrable
                   Practices
                   have
                   been
                   done
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   known
                   Principles
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Holy
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   her
                   greatest
                   Patrons
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   Learned
                   of
                   her
                   Divines
                   ,
                   her
                   most
                   Eminent
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   her
                   
                     Prelates
                     ,
                     Cardinals
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   the
                   Popes
                   themselves
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   chief
                   Managers
                   of
                   these
                   Hellish
                   Contrivances
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   more
                   convincing
                   Argument
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   well
                   approved
                   ,
                   and
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   Religion
                   taught
                   by
                   their
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   Member
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   9th
                   .
                   Article
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Apostles
                     Creed
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   believes
                   to
                   be
                   Holy
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   Name
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   witness
                   of
                   her
                   Sanctity
                   ,
                   he
                   Appeals
                   to
                   her
                   
                     Councils
                     ,
                     Catechisms
                     ,
                     Pulpits
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Spiritual
                     Books
                  
                   of
                   Direction
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   main
                   design
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   imprint
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   this
                   comprehensive
                   Maxim
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ;
                   
                     That
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     love
                     God
                     above
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     with
                     their
                     whole
                     Heart
                     and
                     Soul
                     ;
                     and
                     their
                     Neighbour
                     as
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   none
                   flatter
                   themselves
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   confidence
                   to
                   be
                   sav'd
                   by
                   
                     Faith
                     alone
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   living
                   
                     Soberly
                     ,
                     Justly
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Piously
                   ;
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   
                     Trent
                     ,
                     Sess
                  
                   .
                   6.
                   c.
                   11.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   he
                   doubts
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   live
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Direction
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   observance
                   of
                   her
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   live
                   Holily
                   in
                   the
                   Service
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   Fear
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   an
                   humble
                   confidence
                   in
                   the
                   Merits
                   and
                   Passion
                   of
                   their
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   may
                   hope
                   to
                   be
                   receiv'd
                   after
                   this
                   Life
                   ,
                   into
                   Eternal
                   Bliss
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   all
                   in
                   Communion
                   with
                   his
                   Church
                   do
                   not
                   live
                   thus
                   Holily
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   knows
                   't
                   is
                   too
                   ,
                   too
                   evident
                   ;
                   there
                   being
                   many
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   wholly
                   forgetful
                   of
                   their
                   Duty
                   ,
                   giving
                   themselves
                   up
                   to
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Vice
                   ,
                   and
                   guilty
                   of
                   most
                   horrid
                   Crimes
                   .
                   And
                   tho'
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   believe
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   Truth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   charg'd
                   upon
                   
                   them
                   by
                   Adversaries
                   ;
                   their
                   being
                   no
                   Narrative
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   Devillish
                   Contrivances
                   and
                   Practices
                   laid
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   wherein
                   Passion
                   and
                   Fury
                   have
                   not
                   made
                   great
                   Additions
                   ;
                   wherein
                   things
                   Dubious
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   improv'd
                   into
                   
                     certainties
                     ,
                     Suspicions
                  
                   into
                   
                     Realities
                     ,
                     Fears
                  
                   and
                   Jealousies
                   ,
                   into
                   
                     Substantial
                     Plots
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     down-right
                     Lies
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Recorded
                     Perjuries
                  
                   into
                   Pulpit
                   ,
                   nay
                   Gospel-Truths
                   .
                   Yet
                   really
                   thinks
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   has
                   been
                   Men
                   of
                   his
                   Profession
                   of
                   every
                   rank
                   and
                   degree
                   ,
                   Learned
                   and
                   unlearned
                   ,
                   high
                   and
                   low
                   ,
                   Secular
                   and
                   Ecclesiastick
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   scandalous
                   in
                   their
                   Lives
                   ,
                   wicked
                   in
                   their
                   Designs
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   or
                   care
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Salvation
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   then
                   ?
                   Is
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   condemn'd
                   for
                   the
                   vicious
                   Lives
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   her
                   Professors
                   ;
                   and
                   her
                   Doctrine
                   to
                   stand
                   guilty
                   of
                   an
                   many
                   Villanies
                   as
                   those
                   commit
                   ,
                   who
                   neglect
                   to
                   follow
                   it
                   ?
                   If
                   so
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   Men
                   of
                   that
                   
                     Society
                     ,
                     Judgement
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Perswasion
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   circumstance
                   ,
                   
                     fling
                     the
                     first
                     stone
                  
                   .
                   Certainly
                   if
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   passing
                   Sentence
                   ,
                   be
                   once
                   allow'd
                   as
                   just
                   and
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   there
                   never
                   was
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   any
                   Religion
                   or
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   but
                   reck'ning
                   up
                   the
                   Idolatries
                   ,
                   Superstitions
                   ,
                   Cruelties
                   ,
                   Rebellions
                   ,
                   Murders
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   Impieties
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   Enormites
                   ,
                   committed
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   stand
                   Recorded
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   immediately
                   prov'd
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Jews
                   were
                   never
                   the
                   
                     chosen
                     People
                  
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   their
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   Dictates
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   but
                   making
                   a
                   List
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Misdemeanours
                     ,
                     Irregularities
                     ,
                     Abuses
                     ,
                     Excesses
                     ,
                     Treacheris
                     ,
                     Simony
                     ,
                     Seperation
                     ,
                     Discords
                     ,
                     Erroneous
                     Doctrines
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   their
                   Followers
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   effectually
                   prov'd
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Worlds
                   Redeemer
                   had
                   no
                   sooner
                   ascended
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   Apostles
                   left
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   for
                   Schism
                   
                   and
                   Vice.
                   By
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   Constantine
                   may
                   be
                   evidently
                   condemn'd
                   for
                   an
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   murdered
                   his
                   Wife
                   and
                   his
                   Son.
                   And
                   the
                   Religion
                   of
                   Theodosius
                   be
                   mark'd
                   out
                   for
                   Atheism
                   ,
                   because
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Order
                   ,
                   seven
                   Thousand
                   Thessalonians
                   ,
                   were
                   Treacherously
                   Massacred
                   in
                   three
                   hours
                   space
                   ,
                   without
                   distinction
                   of
                   Sex
                   or
                   Age
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Innocent
                   from
                   the
                   Guilty
                   .
                   A
                   confident
                   Undertaker
                   would
                   find
                   no
                   difficulty
                   in
                   proving
                   all
                   this
                   ;
                   especially
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   but
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   exaggerating
                   some
                   things
                   ,
                   mis-representing
                   others
                   ,
                   of
                   finding
                   Authorities
                   and
                   Texts
                   for
                   every
                   idle
                   Story
                   ,
                   of
                   charging
                   the
                   extravagant
                   Opinions
                   of
                   every
                   
                     single
                     Author
                  
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Religion
                   they
                   profess
                   ,
                   of
                   raking
                   together
                   all
                   the
                   Wickedness
                   ,
                   Cruelties
                   ,
                   Treacheries
                   ,
                   Plots
                   ,
                   Conspiracies
                   ,
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   committed
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   ambitious
                   Desperado's
                   ,
                   or
                   wicked
                   Villains
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   positively
                   asserting
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   these
                   did
                   ,
                   was
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   of
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   Members
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   measures
                   of
                   the
                   Sanctity
                   and
                   Goodness
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   whose
                   Communion
                   these
                   Men
                   were
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   justly
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Behaviour
                   of
                   such
                   Offenders
                   .
                   But
                   certainly
                   no
                   Man
                   of
                   Reason
                   and
                   Conscience
                   can
                   allow
                   of
                   such
                   Proceedings
                   .
                   No
                   sober
                   Man
                   would
                   ever
                   go
                   to
                   Tybourn
                   ,
                   and
                   Whetstones-Park
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   Religion
                   professed
                   in
                   England
                   according
                   to
                   Law
                   ;
                   Nor
                   would
                   look
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   Sinks
                   ,
                   Jakes
                   ,
                   Dung-hills
                   ,
                   Common-shores
                   about
                   Town
                   ,
                   from
                   such
                   a
                   Prospect
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   true
                   Descripion
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   .
                   Why
                   therefore
                   should
                   the
                   Character
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   and
                   her
                   Doctrine
                   be
                   taken
                   only
                   from
                   the
                   loose
                   Behaviour
                   and
                   wicked
                   Crimes
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   tho'
                   in
                   Communion
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                   yet
                   live
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   her
                   Direction
                   ?
                   She
                   teaches
                   Holiness
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   to
                   the
                   Poor
                   ,
                   Loyalty
                   and
                   Obedience
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   keeping
                   the
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   (
                   witness
                   the
                   many
                   Books
                   of
                   Devotion
                   and
                   Direction
                   ,
                   made
                   English
                   for
                   Publick
                   benefit
                   ,
                   written
                   originally
                   by
                   Papists
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   great
                   numbers
                   there
                   are
                   (
                   God
                   be
                   prais'd
                   )
                   who
                   practice
                   this
                   in
                   their
                   Lives
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   also
                   ,
                   who
                   stop
                   their
                   Ears
                   to
                   good
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   and
                   following
                   the
                   Suggestion
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   ungovern'd
                   appetites
                   ,
                   of
                   Pride
                   ,
                   Ambition
                   ,
                   Covetousness
                   ,
                   Luxury
                   ,
                   &c.
                   so
                   lay
                   aside
                   all
                   concern
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   unchristian
                   both
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   their
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   shame
                   to
                   their
                   Profession
                   :
                   Why
                   should
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   represented
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Wickedness
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   neglect
                   her
                   Doctrine
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   rather
                   by
                   the
                   Piety
                   and
                   Exemplar
                   Lives
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   follow
                   it
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   to
                   deal
                   by
                   her
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   may
                   use
                   such
                   a
                   Comparison
                   )
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   generally
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Sign
                   of
                   St.
                   Dunstan
                   ,
                   near
                   Temple-Bar
                   ,
                   (
                   on
                   which
                   ,
                   tho'
                   the
                   Saint
                   be
                   drawn
                   almost
                   in
                   the
                   
                     full
                     proportion
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   's
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   reaching
                   towards
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   pair
                   of
                   Tongs
                   ;
                   )
                   yet
                   't
                   is
                   describ'd
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Devil-Tavern
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   Saint
                   ?
                   And
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   partiality
                   unjust
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   piece-meal
                   Descriptions
                   
                   unreasonable
                   ?
                   Let
                   the
                   Character
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   given
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   she
                   teaches
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Writings
                   of
                   every
                   
                     positive
                     Opiniator
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Practices
                   of
                   every
                   wicked
                   Liver
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   there
                   's
                   no
                   fear
                   of
                   its
                   coming
                   out
                   so
                   ugly
                   and
                   deform'd
                   .
                   Neither
                   let
                   any
                   one
                   pretend
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   Faith
                   and
                   Principles
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   every
                   Divine
                   in
                   that
                   Communion
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   Actions
                   of
                   every
                   
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     Cardinal
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Pope
                   ;
                   For
                   they
                   extend
                   not
                   their
                   Faith
                   beyond
                   the
                   Declarations
                   of
                   General-Councils
                   :
                   And
                   standing
                   fast
                   to
                   these
                   ,
                   they
                   yet
                   own
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   their
                   Writers
                   are
                   too
                   loose
                   in
                   their
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Cardinals
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   edifying
                   as
                   becomes
                   their
                   State
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   Popes
                   may
                   have
                   their
                   failings
                   too
                   .
                   A
                   Pope
                   is
                   a
                   Temporal
                   Prince
                   ,
                   keeps
                   a
                   Court
                   ,
                   has
                   variety
                   of
                   Officers
                   about
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   has
                   Flatterers
                   ,
                   and
                   Mis-informers
                   too
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   all
                   Princes
                   are
                   sensible
                   of
                   ,
                   but
                   cannot
                   remedy
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   he
                   doubts
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   't
                   is
                   possible
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   engag'd
                   in
                   unlawful
                   undertakings
                   ,
                   and
                   invite
                   others
                   to
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   And
                   are
                   not
                   all
                   other
                   Princes
                   subject
                   to
                   this
                   too
                   ?
                   But
                   what
                   then
                   ?
                   These
                   Actions
                   of
                   Popes
                   concern
                   not
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   Communion
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   may
                   throw
                   a
                   scandal
                   indeed
                   upon
                   the
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   can
                   never
                   alter
                   its
                   Creed
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   need
                   any
                   other
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   numerous
                   Clamours
                   made
                   daily
                   against
                   the
                   wickedness
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ?
                   'T
                   is
                   a
                   sufficient
                   vindication
                   of
                   their
                   Chief
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Popes
                   ,
                   (
                   to
                   use
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   a
                   Person
                   of
                   Quality
                   )
                   that
                   among
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   now
                   Successively
                   bore
                   that
                   Charge
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   not
                   above
                   ten
                   or
                   twelve
                   ,
                   against
                   whom
                   ,
                   their
                   most
                   malicious
                   Adversaries
                   can
                   find
                   occasion
                   of
                   spitting
                   their
                   Venom
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   Challenge
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   but
                   the
                   fifth
                   part
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   
                     Successive
                     Governours
                  
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   there
                   have
                   not
                   been
                   far
                   more
                   that
                   have
                   abus'd
                   their
                   Power
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   their
                   Flock
                   and
                   People
                   owning
                   this
                   Authority
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   many
                   wicked
                   things
                   have
                   been
                   done
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   too
                   may
                   like
                   ,
                   Libertines
                   ,
                   neglect
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   their
                   Souls
                   :
                   But
                   however
                   the
                   Generality
                   of
                   them
                   live
                   like
                   Christians
                   ;
                   few
                   come
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   their
                   Religion
                   they
                   change
                   also
                   their
                   Manners
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   ;
                   Few
                   desert
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   who
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   fall'n
                   out
                   with
                   all
                   Christianity
                   ;
                   And
                   whosoever
                   will
                   look
                   into
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   Neighbouring
                   Popish
                   Towns
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Paris
                     ,
                     Antwerp
                     ,
                     Gaunt
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   will
                   find
                   in
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   more
                   Praying
                   ,
                   more
                   Fasting
                   ,
                   more
                   
                     receiving
                     the
                     Sacraments
                  
                   ,
                   more
                   
                     visiting
                     of
                     Prisoners
                     and
                     the
                     Sick
                     ,
                  
                   more
                   Alms-giving
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   any
                   ten
                   Towns
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XXXII
                 .
                 OF
                 MIRACLES
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     HE
                     is
                     so
                     given
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     belief
                     of
                  
                   idle
                   Stories
                   and
                   ridiculous
                   Inventions
                   
                     in
                     favour
                     of
                     his
                  
                   Saints
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     he
                     calls
                  
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     nothing
                     can
                     be
                     related
                     so
                     every
                     way
                     absurd
                     ,
                     foolish
                     ,
                     and
                     almost
                     impossible
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     gains
                     credit
                     with
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     so
                     credulously
                     confident
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     's
                     no
                     difference
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     betwixt
                     these
                  
                   Tales
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     what
                     he
                     reads
                     in
                  
                   Scripture
                   .
                   
                     'T
                     is
                     a
                     pretty
                  
                   Romance
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     see
                     what
                     is
                     recounted
                     of
                     St.
                  
                   Francis's
                   Cord
                   ,
                   the
                   Scapular
                   ,
                   St.
                   Anthony
                   ,
                   St.
                   Bridget
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     other
                     such
                  
                   Favourites
                   
                     of
                     Heaven
                     .
                     He
                     that
                     has
                     but
                     read
                     the
                     Atchievements
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     may
                     excuse
                     the
                     perusal
                     of
                     Bevis
                     of
                  
                   Southampton
                   ,
                   the
                   Seven
                   Champions
                   ,
                   or
                   Quevedo
                   '
                   s
                   Dreams
                   ;
                   
                     For
                     these
                     are
                     nothing
                     to
                     compare
                     to
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     either
                     for
                     the
                  
                   rare
                   invention
                   ,
                   wonderful
                   
                     surprises
                     ,
                     or
                     performance
                     of
                  
                   impossibilities
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   not
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   believe
                   any
                   one
                   Miracle
                   ,
                   besides
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   give
                   the
                   credit
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   prudence
                   he
                   thinks
                   they
                   deserve
                   ;
                   considering
                   the
                   Honesty
                   of
                   the
                   Relator
                   ,
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   which
                   on
                   the
                   like
                   occasions
                   use
                   to
                   gain
                   his
                   assent
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   meer
                   History
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   Authors
                   ,
                   few
                   make
                   any
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   
                     Caesar
                     ,
                     Alexander
                     ,
                     Mahomet
                     ,
                     Luther
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   Why
                   should
                   he
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   many
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   like
                   consent
                   of
                   Authors
                   and
                   History
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   are
                   attested
                   by
                   great
                   numbers
                   of
                   Eye-witnesses
                   ,
                   examin'd
                   by
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   upon
                   Record
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   formalities
                   due
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Process
                   ?
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   relates
                   many
                   Miracles
                   done
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   so
                   does
                   St.
                   Jerom
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   doubted
                   nothing
                   of
                   them
                   then
                   ,
                   Why
                   should
                   he
                   question
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   them
                   now
                   ?
                   He
                   finds
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   God
                   favour'd
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   Servants
                   ,
                   working
                   Miracles
                   by
                   their
                   hands
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   thinks
                   now
                   that
                   God's
                   hand
                   is
                   not
                   shortned
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   no
                   less
                   Favourites
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   than
                   those
                   of
                   Moses
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   
                     new
                     Law
                  
                   may
                   be
                   very
                   well
                   allow'd
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   Glorious
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   particularly
                   priviledg'd
                   as
                   the
                   Old
                   :
                   especially
                   since
                   Christ
                   promised
                   that
                   his
                   
                     Apostles
                     should
                     do
                     greater
                     Miracles
                     than
                     ever
                     He
                     himself
                     had
                     done
                     .
                  
                   And
                   what
                   if
                   some
                   Miracles
                   (
                   recounted
                   by
                   Authors
                   ,
                   )
                   are
                   so
                   wonderfully
                   strange
                   ,
                   to
                   some
                   they
                   seem
                   Ridiculous
                   and
                   Absurd
                   ?
                   are
                   they
                   the
                   less
                   true
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   every
                   thing
                   Ridiculous
                   to
                   Vnbelievers
                   ?
                   The
                   
                   whole
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Scandal
                     to
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     Folly
                     to
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     .
                  
                   And
                   what
                   more
                   Absurd
                   to
                   one
                   that
                   wants
                   Faith
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Miracles
                   recounted
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Testament
                  
                   ?
                   Might
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   turn
                   them
                   all
                   into
                   Ridicule
                   and
                   Buffoonry
                   ?
                   Take
                   but
                   Faith
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   what
                   becomes
                   of
                   Balaam
                   and
                   his
                   
                     Ass
                     ,
                     Sampson
                  
                   and
                   his
                   
                     Jaw-bone
                     ,
                     Elias
                  
                   and
                   his
                   Fiery-Chariot
                   ,
                   Elijah's
                   
                     Mantle
                     ,
                     Ax-head
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Dead-Bones
                   ,
                   Gideon's
                   
                     Pitchers
                     ,
                     Lamps
                  
                   and
                   Trumpets
                   in
                   demolishing
                   the
                   Walls
                   of
                   
                     Jericho
                     ,
                     Moses
                  
                   and
                   his
                   Burning-Bush
                   ,
                   his
                   holding
                   up
                   his
                   hands
                   for
                   the
                   Victory
                   over
                   his
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   his
                   parting
                   of
                   the
                   Red-Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   Joshua's
                   commanding
                   the
                   Sun
                   to
                   stand
                   still
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Might
                   not
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   be
                   painted
                   out
                   as
                   Ridiculous
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   since
                   Christ's
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   List
                   with
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   Bevis
                   ,
                   or
                   Guy
                   of
                   Warwick
                   ?
                   A
                   little
                   incredulity
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   a
                   presumption
                   of
                   measuring
                   God's
                   Works
                   by
                   Humane
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   will
                   really
                   make
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   pass
                   for
                   Follie●
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Absurd
                     Impossibilities
                  
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   giving
                   equal
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   Miracles
                   related
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   others
                   wrought
                   since
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   former
                   he
                   believes
                   with
                   a
                   
                     Divine
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   with
                   an
                   inferiour
                   kind
                   of
                   assent
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Grounds
                   and
                   Authority
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   like
                   as
                   he
                   does
                   in
                   Prophane
                   History
                   :
                   Yet
                   the
                   strangeness
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   never
                   makes
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   since
                   't
                   is
                   evident
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   Heaven
                   far
                   surpass
                   all
                   his
                   reasoning
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   while
                   he
                   endeavours
                   but
                   to
                   look
                   even
                   into
                   the
                   very
                   ordinary
                   things
                   daily
                   wrought
                   by
                   God
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Moon
                  
                   and
                   Stars
                   ,
                   the
                   Flowing
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   the
                   Growing
                   an
                   
                     Ear
                     of
                     Corn
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   a
                   Candle
                   ,
                   the
                   Artifice
                   of
                   the
                   Bees
                   ,
                   &c.
                   he
                   quite
                   loses
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   confess
                   his
                   own
                   Ignorance
                   and
                   Folly
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   Wonderful
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Works
                   ,
                   a
                   God
                   surpassing
                   all
                   our
                   knowledge
                   .
                   Whatsoever
                   therefore
                   is
                   related
                   upon
                   good
                   grounds
                   ,
                   as
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   extraordinary
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   assent
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   sees
                   neither
                   the
                   how
                   ,
                   the
                   why
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   wherefore
                   ;
                   being
                   ready
                   to
                   attribute
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   Honour
                   and
                   Praise
                   of
                   his
                   Maker
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   Omnipotent
                   Hand
                   ,
                   most
                   of
                   poor
                   Man's
                   impossibles
                   ,
                   are
                   none
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXXIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Holy
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   highly
                   approves
                   the
                   Superstitious
                   use
                   of
                   many
                   inanimate
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   attributes
                   wonderful
                   effects
                   to
                   such
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   very
                   inferiour
                   rank
                   ,
                   and
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   no
                   
                   such
                   things
                   .
                   
                     Holy
                     Water
                  
                   is
                   in
                   great
                   esteem
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   
                     Blessed
                     Candles
                     ,
                     Holy
                     Oyl
                  
                   and
                   
                     Holy
                     Bread
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   puts
                   so
                   much
                   confidence
                   ;
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   he
                   thinks
                   himself
                   secure
                   from
                   all
                   Witchcraft
                   ,
                   Inchantment
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   these
                   
                     senseless
                     Mediators
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   obtain
                   remission
                   of
                   his
                   Venial
                   or
                   lighter
                   sins
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   by
                   his
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   obstinately
                   positive
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   Fathers
                   and
                   Scripture
                   to
                   back
                   it
                   ,
                   when-as
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   grain
                   of
                   Reason
                   ,
                   no
                   hint
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   no
                   Text
                   throughout
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   ,
                   command
                   ,
                   or
                   even
                   permission
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   utterly
                   dis-approves
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Superstition
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   esteem
                   for
                   
                     Holy-Water
                     ,
                     Blessed
                     Candles
                     ,
                     Holy
                     Oyl
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Holy
                     Bread
                  
                   ;
                   not
                   doubting
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   as
                   such
                   Men
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   Consecrated
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   Service
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   
                   the
                   Preaching
                   the
                   Gospel
                   and
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   have
                   a
                   particular
                   respect
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   above
                   the
                   Laity
                   :
                   As
                   Churches
                   Dedicated
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   otherwise
                   to
                   be
                   look'd
                   on
                   ,
                   than
                   other
                   
                     dwelling
                     Houses
                  
                   :
                   So
                   likewise
                   these
                   other
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   particularly
                   deputed
                   by
                   the
                   Prayers
                   and
                   Blessing
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   to
                   certain
                   uses
                   for
                   God's
                   own
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   corporal
                   good
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   respected
                   in
                   a
                   degree
                   above
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   superstitions
                   in
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   ?
                   Has
                   not
                   God
                   himself
                   prescrib'd
                   such
                   in-animate
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   Holy
                   Men
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   an
                   intent
                   above
                   their
                   natural
                   Power
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   without
                   any
                   Superstition
                   ?
                   Was
                   there
                   Superstition
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Waters
                     of
                     Jealousie
                     ,
                     Numb
                  
                   .
                   5.
                   17.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   Shue-Bread
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Tables
                     of
                     Stone
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Salt
                   us'd
                   by
                   Elijah
                   for
                   sweet'ning
                   the
                   infected
                   Waters
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   Liver
                   of
                   the
                   Fish
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   Raphael
                   ,
                   for
                   expelling
                   the
                   Devil
                   ?
                   Was
                   it
                   Superstition
                   in
                   Christ
                   to
                   use
                   Clay
                   for
                   the
                   opening
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Blind
                   ;
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   to
                   
                     impose
                     hands
                  
                   for
                   the
                   bringing
                   down
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   upon
                   Christians
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   Oyl
                   for
                   the
                   curing
                   of
                   the
                   Sick
                   ?
                   Mark
                   6.
                   13.
                   
                   And
                   tho'
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   express
                   Command
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   for
                   Blessing
                   
                     Water
                     ,
                     Bread
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   this
                   assurance
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     every
                     Creature
                     is
                     sanctified
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Prayer
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   5.
                   and
                   frequent
                   Promises
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   
                     hear
                     the
                     Prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Fai●hful
                     .
                  
                   Why
                   therefore
                   should
                   he
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   these
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   Blessing
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   solemnly
                   implor'd
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Prayers
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   and
                   People
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   are
                   really
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Promises
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   St.
                   Cyril
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   who
                   liv'd
                   in
                   the
                   Third
                   Century
                   ,
                   made
                   no
                   question
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   offer'd
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                   tho'
                   pure
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   ,
                   are
                   made
                   impure
                   by
                   the
                   Invocation
                   of
                   Devils
                   :
                   So
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   
                     simple
                     Water
                  
                   is
                   made
                   Holy
                   ,
                   and
                   gets
                   a
                   Sanctity
                   ,
                   by
                   virtue
                   receiv'd
                   from
                   the
                   Invocation
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   eternal
                   Father
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Cyr.
                     Catech.
                  
                   3.
                   )
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   Benediction
                   of
                   Bread
                   ;
                   affirming
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bread
                   which
                   the
                   Catechumens
                   did
                   take
                   ,
                   tho'
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   
                     Christ's
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   holy
                   ;
                   yes
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   holy
                   than
                   the
                   Meat
                   wherewith
                   we
                   are
                   nourish'd
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Aug.
                     Tom.
                  
                   7.
                   l.
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     Pecc
                     .
                     Mer.
                     &
                     Remis
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   26.
                   )
                   The
                   like
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   Epistle
                   of
                   St.
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   who
                   govern'd
                   the
                   Church
                   but
                   fifty
                   years
                   after
                   St.
                   Peter
                   ;
                   where
                   he
                   declares
                   the
                   Custom
                   even
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   of
                   
                     blessing
                     Water
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   confirms
                   the
                   Practice
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   his
                   Command
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   Water
                   thus
                   bless'd
                   ,
                   was
                   capable
                   by
                   virtue
                   receiv'd
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   of
                   working
                   effects
                   above
                   its
                   own
                   Nature
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   Sentiment
                   of
                   Christians
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   times
                   ;
                   Epiphanius
                   makes
                   early
                   mention
                   ,
                   (
                   Tom.
                   2.
                   l.
                   1.
                   
                     cont
                     .
                     haer
                  
                   .
                   30.
                   )
                   where
                   he
                   relates
                   a
                   passage
                   at
                   length
                   ,
                   how
                   that
                   Water
                   being
                   
                     blessed
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     Jesus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   sprinkled
                   upon
                   Fire
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   witchcraft
                   was
                   made
                   unactive
                   ,
                   and
                   hindred
                   from
                   burning
                   ,
                   immediately
                   the
                   Enchantment
                   ceas'd
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Fire
                   burn'd
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   that
                   a
                   Possess'd
                   person
                   being
                   besprinkled
                   with
                   
                     bless'd
                     Water
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Party
                   was
                   immediately
                   cured
                   .
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   has
                   the
                   like
                   Narration
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   hindring
                   fire
                   from
                   burning
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   chaced
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Charm
                   dissolv'd
                   by
                   
                     blessed
                     Water
                  
                   being
                   thrown
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   (
                   lib.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Eccleshist
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   21.
                   )
                   And
                   does
                   not
                   St.
                   Hierom
                   (
                   
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     Hilarion
                     ,
                     p.
                  
                   323.
                   
                   
                     Paris
                     print
                  
                   .
                   )
                   make
                   this
                   relation
                   ,
                   how
                   that
                   Italicus
                   took
                   Water
                   from
                   blessed
                   Hilarion
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   it
                   on
                   his
                   bewitched
                   Horses
                   ,
                   on
                   his
                   Chariot
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Barriers
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   us'd
                   to
                   run
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Charm
                   or
                   Witchery
                   did
                   cease
                   upon
                   the
                   sprinkling
                   this
                   Water
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   cryed
                   out
                   
                     Marnas
                     victis
                     est
                     a
                     Christo
                     ;
                     Christ
                     hath
                     conquered
                     Marnas
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   the
                   Idol
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   there
                   's
                   no
                   jeering
                   and
                   Ridiculing
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   will
                   ever
                   make
                   them
                   look
                   like
                   
                     idle
                     Superstitions
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   one
                   that
                   considers
                   seriously
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   they
                   are
                   grounded
                   upon
                   Reason
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Antiquity
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Authority
                   and
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   though
                   it
                   approves
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   teaches
                   plainly
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Confidence
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   power
                   these
                   things
                   have
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   invocation
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   ;
                   who
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   his
                   heavenly
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   he
                   enables
                   us
                   to
                   do
                   things
                   above
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Nature
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   Prayers
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   he
                   blesses
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   working
                   effects
                   above
                   their
                   own
                   natural
                   qualities
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   them
                   his
                   Fatherly
                   Benefits
                   may
                   be
                   applied
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   the
                   Faithful
                   may
                   more
                   particularly
                   honour
                   and
                   bless
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Creatures
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXIV
                 .
                 Of
                 Breeding
                 up
                 People
                 in
                 Ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   train'd
                   up
                   in
                   Ignorance
                   ;
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   means
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   by
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   preserving
                   
                   Men
                   in
                   that
                   Communion
                   ,
                   to
                   hide
                   from
                   them
                   her
                   manifold
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   her
                   sottish
                   Superstitions
                   ,
                   her
                   un-christian
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   by
                   performing
                   all
                   in
                   
                     un-known
                     Tongues
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   permitting
                   the
                   poor
                   missed
                   People
                   to
                   look
                   into
                   ,
                   or
                   understand
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   they
                   Believe
                   or
                   Profess
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   blindness
                   they
                   are
                   perswaded
                   to
                   embrace
                   such
                   infinite
                   numbers
                   of
                   
                     gross
                     Errors
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   but
                   the
                   vail
                   taken
                   from
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   one
                   half
                   hour
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   but
                   permitted
                   to
                   have
                   one
                   fair
                   prospect
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   thousands
                   and
                   thousands
                   would
                   daily
                   desert
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   over
                   to
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HE
                   has
                   all
                   the
                   liberty
                   ,
                   encouragement
                   and
                   convenience
                   of
                   becoming
                   learned
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   People
                   or
                   Perswasion
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   And
                   none
                   that
                   has
                   ever
                   look'd
                   over
                   
                   any
                   Library
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   that
                   the
                   greatest
                   numbers
                   and
                   choicest
                   Books
                   of
                   all
                   Sciences
                   ,
                   have
                   men
                   of
                   his
                   Communion
                   for
                   their
                   Authors
                   :
                   None
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   Travels
                   ,
                   has
                   taken
                   a
                   thorough
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Vnivers●●ies
                     in
                     Popish
                  
                   Countries
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Sorbon
                     ,
                     Louvain
                     ,
                     Salamanca
                     ,
                     Boloign
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   and
                   consider'd
                   their
                   laborious
                   studies
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     Philosophy
                     ,
                     Divinity
                     ,
                     History
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     Councils
                     ,
                     Scripture
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   besides
                   the
                   Students
                   here
                   ,
                   has
                   seen
                   how
                   many
                   thousands
                   there
                   are
                   in
                   
                     Religious
                     Houses
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   disturbances
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   make
                   Virtue
                   and
                   Learning
                   the
                   business
                   of
                   their
                   whole
                   Life
                   ?
                   will
                   ever
                   lay
                   Ignor●nce
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ;
                   but
                   must
                   in
                   justice
                   confess
                   ,
                   that
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   as
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   
                     great
                     Scholars
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   amongst
                   any
                   People
                   or
                   Societies
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   And
                   tho'
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   and
                   
                     common
                     sort
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   Profession
                   ,
                   understand
                   not
                   Latine
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   not
                   they
                   train'd
                   up
                   in
                   ignorance
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   nor
                   led
                   along
                   in
                   blindness
                   ;
                   but
                   are
                   so
                   provided
                   of
                   Books
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Mother-tongue
                   ,
                   of
                   Instruction
                   and
                   Devotion
                   ,
                   wherein
                   is
                   explicated
                   the
                   
                     whole
                     Duty
                  
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   every
                   Mystery
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Offices
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   perform'd
                   in
                   the
                   Chruch
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   very
                   negligent
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   very
                   meanly
                   parted
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   not
                   arrive
                   to
                   a
                   sufficient
                   knowledge
                   of
                   their
                   Obligation
                   in
                   every
                   respect
                   .
                   And
                   whosoever
                   has
                   seen
                   the
                   great
                   pains
                   and
                   care
                   some
                   
                     Good
                     Men
                  
                   take
                   abroad
                   ,
                   in
                   Explicating
                   (
                   on
                   Sondays
                   and
                   Holy-days
                   in
                   their
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   Week-days
                   in
                   the
                   Streets
                   ,
                   )
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Doctrine
                  
                   to
                   the
                   crowds
                   of
                   the
                   ignorant
                   and
                   meaner
                   sort
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   not
                   omitting
                   to
                   reward
                   such
                   as
                   answer
                   well
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   small
                   gifts
                   ,
                   to
                   encourage
                   Youth
                   ,
                   and
                   provoke
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   commendable
                   emulation
                   ;
                   will
                   never
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Papists
                   keep
                   the
                   poor
                   people
                   in
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   hide
                   from
                   them
                   their
                   Religion
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   that
                   they
                   use
                   all
                   means
                   for
                   instructing
                   the
                   Ignorant
                   ,
                   and
                   omit
                   nothing
                   that
                   can
                   any
                   ways
                   conduce
                   to
                   the
                   breeding
                   up
                   of
                   Youth
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   letting
                   them
                   see
                   into
                   the
                   Religion
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   profess
                   .
                   Neither
                   does
                   it
                   seem
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   even
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   probable
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Church-Offices
                   and
                   Service
                   ,
                   &c.
                   were
                   perform'd
                   in
                   the
                   Vulgar-Tongue
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   this
                   the
                   now-Ignorant
                   and
                   blindled
                   people
                   ,
                   would
                   immediately
                   discover
                   so
                   many
                   
                     idle
                     Superstitions
                     ,
                     sensless
                     Devotions
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     gross
                     errors
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   in
                   great
                   numbers
                   upon
                   the
                   sight
                   become
                   deserters
                   of
                   that
                   Communion
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   profess'd
                   Members
                   .
                   For
                   since
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   done
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   Language
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Learned
                   ,
                   Judicious
                   and
                   Leading
                   Men
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   do
                   every
                   where
                   understand
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   these
                   espy
                   no
                   such
                   Ridiculosities
                   ,
                   which
                   fright
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   Faith
                   ;
                   but
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   seeing
                   all
                   through
                   and
                   through
                   ,
                   they
                   yet
                   admire
                   all
                   for
                   
                     solid
                     ,
                     holy
                  
                   and
                   Apostolical
                   ,
                   and
                   remain
                   stedfast
                   in
                   their
                   Profession
                   :
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   imagin'd
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   vulgar
                   ,
                   weak
                   and
                   unlearned
                   sort
                   ,
                   (
                   did
                   they
                   but
                   understand
                   all
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   they
                   ,
                   )
                   would
                   espy
                   any
                   such
                   Errors
                   and
                   Superstitions
                   ,
                   which
                   these
                   others
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Learning
                   and
                   Judgment
                   cannot
                   discover
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   he
                   thinks
                   there
                   's
                   no
                   reason
                   to
                   fear
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   passes
                   the
                   Test
                   among
                   the
                   Wise
                   and
                   Learned
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   groundedly
                   call'd
                   in
                   question
                   by
                   the
                   Multitude
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 35.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Vncharitableness
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HIs
                   Church
                   teaches
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   be
                   very
                   uncharitable
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   her
                   constant
                   Doctrin
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   Communion
                   can
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   let
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   honest
                   in
                   his
                   Dealing
                   ,
                   never
                   so
                   just
                   to
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   never
                   so
                   charitable
                   to
                   the
                   Poor
                   ,
                   and
                   constant
                   in
                   his
                   Devotion
                   to
                   his
                   Maker
                   ;
                   yet
                   all
                   this
                   shall
                   avail
                   him
                   nothing
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   believe
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   confess
                   him
                   his
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   he
                   died
                   for
                   our
                   Sins
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   rose
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   ascended
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   unless
                   he
                   believes
                   and
                   assents
                   to
                   every
                   Article
                   and
                   Tenet
                   declar'd
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   
                     General
                     Councils
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   obstinately
                   to
                   deny
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   does
                   as
                   certantly
                   place
                   him
                   at
                   the
                   
                     Left
                     hand
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Judge
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   perversly
                   stood
                   out
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   and
                   denied
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   to
                   be
                   God.
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   by
                   his
                   Church
                   are
                   mark'd
                   out
                   for
                   Schismaticks
                   or
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   expect
                   nothing
                   but
                   Damnation
                   ;
                   or
                   rather
                   are
                   condemned
                   already
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HIs
                   Church
                   teaches
                   him
                   no
                   uncharitableness
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Doctrin
                   she
                   delivers
                   concerning
                   the
                   desperate
                   Estate
                   of
                   Hereticks
                   and
                   Schismaticks
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   she
                   has
                   learnt
                   from
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Among
                   the
                   last
                   advices
                   ,
                   recommended
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   at
                   his
                   Ascension
                   ,
                   is
                   found
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   Doom
                   pronounced
                   against
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   not
                   receive
                   the
                   Doctrin
                   preach'd
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Apostles
                     .
                     Preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                  
                   (
                   says
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Mark
                   16.
                   16.
                   
                   )
                   
                     to
                     every
                     Creature
                     :
                     he
                     that
                     believeth
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     baptized
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     saved
                     :
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     beleiveth
                     not
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     damned
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   all
                   his
                   Church
                   delivers
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   repeating
                   the
                   same
                   Sentence
                   of
                   condemnation
                   against
                   all
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   not
                   recieve
                   and
                   believe
                   the
                   Doctrin
                   left
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   preached
                   by
                   his
                   Apostles
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   among
                   those
                   that
                   believe
                   not
                   ,
                   she
                   comprehends
                   not
                   only
                   Infidels
                   and
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   all
                   Hereticks
                   and
                   Schismaticks
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   she
                   has
                   receiv'd
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   who
                   did
                   not
                   only
                   shake
                   the
                   dust
                   off
                   their
                   Feets
                   in
                   witness
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   denyed
                   them
                   entrance
                   ,
                   and
                   refused
                   to
                   believe
                   in
                   Jesus
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   denounc'd
                   such
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   to
                   stand
                   guilty
                   of
                   damnation
                   ,
                   who
                   notwithstanding
                   their
                   belief
                   in
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   died
                   for
                   the
                   Redemption
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   rising
                   again
                   he
                   Ascended
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   did
                   make
                   Divisions
                   amongst
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   or
                   Preached
                   any
                   new
                   Doctrin
                   contrary
                   to
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   deliver'd
                   .
                   St.
                   Paul
                   is
                   
                   very
                   express
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   who
                   foretelling
                   Timothy
                   (
                   1
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   )
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   latter
                   times
                   would
                   come
                   and
                   Preach
                   a
                   Doctrin
                   ,
                   
                     Forbidding
                     to
                     Marry
                     ,
                     and
                     commanding
                     to
                     abstain
                     from
                     Meats
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     created
                     to
                     be
                     receiv'd
                     :
                  
                   brands
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   infamous
                   Title
                   of
                   Men
                   
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     Faith
                     giving
                     heed
                     to
                     seducing
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     and
                     Doctrins
                     of
                     Devils
                     .
                  
                   In
                   these
                   words
                   plainly
                   letting
                   him
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   these
                   Men
                   would
                   not
                   deny
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   their
                   false
                   Doctrin
                   in
                   those
                   two
                   other
                   Points
                   ,
                   were
                   enough
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   
                     Seducers
                     ,
                     Deserters
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Leaders
                   to
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   And
                   does
                   not
                   he
                   as
                   expresly
                   in
                   his
                   2
                   
                     d
                     Epistle
                     to
                     Timothy
                     ,
                     (
                     c.
                  
                   2.
                   v.
                   16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   )
                   condemn
                   Hymeneus
                   and
                   Philetus
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     prophane
                     and
                     vain
                     bablers
                     ,
                     increasers
                     of
                     Ungodliness
                     ,
                     and
                     overthrowers
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     who
                     concerning
                     the
                     Truth
                     erred
                  
                   only
                   in
                   one
                   Point
                   ,
                   
                     saying
                     that
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     is
                     past
                     already
                     ?
                  
                   By
                   which
                   't
                   is
                   manifest
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   now
                   taught
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   she
                   has
                   learnt
                   from
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   deliver'd
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Lyar
                     who
                     denieth
                     that
                     Jesus
                     is
                     the
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   1
                   Joh.
                   2.
                   22.
                   )
                   And
                   
                     that
                     every
                     spirit
                     that
                     confesses
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     ib.
                     c.
                  
                   4.
                   v.
                   3.
                   )
                   And
                   not
                   only
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   likewise
                   
                     A
                     man
                     that
                     is
                     an
                     Heretick
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     second
                     admonition
                     ,
                     reject
                     ;
                     knowing
                     that
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     is
                     subverted
                     and
                     sinneth
                     ,
                     being
                     condemned
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     (
                     Tit.
                  
                   3.
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   )
                   With
                   this
                   weighty
                   advice
                   to
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   commanded
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     speak
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     divisions
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     perfectly
                     joined
                     together
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     judgment
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   10.
                   )
                   For
                   that
                   having
                   
                     strife
                     and
                     divisions
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     shew
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     Carnal
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     walk
                     as
                     Men
                     ,
                     (
                     ib.
                     c.
                  
                   3.
                   v.
                   3.
                   )
                   That
                   therefore
                   ,
                   there
                   
                     being
                     but
                     one
                     Body
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     one
                     Lord
                     ,
                     one
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     they
                     should
                     endeavour
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     Unity
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Bond
                     of
                     Peace
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     tossed
                     to
                     and
                     fro
                     like
                     Children
                     ,
                     and
                     carryed
                     about
                     with
                     every
                     Wind
                     of
                     Doctrin
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     slight
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     cunning
                     Craftiness
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     lye
                     in
                     wait
                     to
                     deceive
                     ,
                     (
                     Ephes
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   4.
                   v.
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   14.
                   )
                   
                     Who
                     transforming
                     themselves
                     into
                     the
                     Apostles
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     are
                     false
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     deceitfull
                     Workers
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   2
                   Cor.
                   11
                   ,
                   13.
                   )
                   But
                   certainly
                   accursed
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   
                     troubling
                     the
                     Faithful
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     pervert
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     preach
                     another
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     which
                     had
                     bin
                     preach'd
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     (
                     Gal.
                  
                   1.
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   )
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Sum
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrin
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   believing
                   that
                   Faith
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   
                     impossible
                     whithout
                     Faith
                     to
                     please
                     God
                     ,
                     (
                     Heb.
                  
                   11.
                   6.
                   
                   )
                   teaches
                   likewise
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ought
                   to
                   hold
                   fast
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   without
                   wavering
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   they
                   lose
                   it
                   ,
                   who
                   deny
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   have
                   done
                   :
                   but
                   also
                   all
                   
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   endeavor
                   to
                   pervert
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   any
                   point
                   of
                   Faith
                   obstinately
                   deny
                   ,
                   or
                   teach
                   otherwise
                   than
                   was
                   taught
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   Hymeneus
                   and
                   Philetus
                   did
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   Christian
                   makes
                   but
                   a
                   very
                   imperfect
                   and
                   lame
                   profession
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   only
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     believe
                     that
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     is
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     God
                     and
                     Man
                     ,
                     the
                     Redeemer
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     :
                  
                   unless
                   he
                   can
                   with
                   truth
                   add
                   this
                   likewise
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     also
                     believe
                     the
                     whole
                     Gospel
                     that
                     he
                     preach'd
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     point
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     has
                     taught
                     and
                     deliver'd
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     Apostles
                     :
                  
                   there
                   being
                   the
                   same
                   Obligation
                   to
                   obey
                   his
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   and
                   hearken
                   to
                   his
                   Words
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   Divinity
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   being
                   a
                   sin
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   blackness
                   ,
                   obstinately
                   to
                   oppose
                   any
                   point
                   of
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   not
                   therefore
                   any
                   uncharitableness
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   plainly
                   this
                   miserable
                   unhappystate
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   ,
                   who
                   wilfully
                   oppose
                   and
                   seperate
                   from
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   deliver'd
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   continued
                   in
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   such
                   who
                   disobey
                   and
                   seperate
                   from
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   has
                   Commanded
                   all
                   to
                   hear
                   and
                   obey
                   :
                   But
                   't
                   is
                   her
                   Zeal
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   solicitude
                   for
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   Souls
                   ,
                   which
                   mov'd
                   the
                   Apostles
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   to
                   Preach
                   the
                   like
                   Doctrine
                   to
                   their
                   Flock
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                   to
                   expel
                   their
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   Anathematize
                   all
                   such
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   broaching
                   erroneous
                   Tenets
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   any
                   point
                   of
                   Receiv'd
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   did
                   wilfully
                   divide
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                   Belief
                   or
                   Discipline
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                  
                   :
                   Such
                   as
                   were
                   
                     Marcion
                     ,
                     Basilides
                  
                   and
                   Bardesanes
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   Condemn'd
                   in
                   the
                   First
                   Age
                   ,
                   for
                   opposing
                   that
                   Article
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   we
                   believe
                   the
                   
                     Resurrection
                     of
                     the
                     Dead
                  
                   ;
                   such
                   the
                   Archonticks
                   ,
                   Condemn'd
                   likewise
                   for
                   denying
                   the
                   
                     necessity
                     of
                     Baptism
                  
                   :
                   Such
                   Tatianus
                   &c.
                   for
                   Preaching
                   
                     Marriage
                     to
                     be
                     unlawful
                  
                   .
                   Such
                   the
                   Millenarians
                   ,
                   for
                   maintaining
                   a
                   thousand
                   Years
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                   upon
                   Earth
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   Saints
                   in
                   sensual
                   pleasures
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   others
                   were
                   condemn'd
                   upon
                   the
                   like
                   account
                   .
                   It
                   having
                   been
                   always
                   ,
                   a
                   received
                   Custom
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   purest
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Elders
                   and
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   charge
                   Christ
                   committed
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   Flock
                   ,
                   to
                   oppose
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   by
                   new
                   Doctrin
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   making
                   
                     Schisms
                     and
                     Divisions
                  
                   ,
                   did
                   disturb
                   its
                   peace
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   permit
                   any
                   that
                   by
                   such
                   like
                   means
                   did
                   endeavour
                   to
                   destroy
                   his
                   Unity
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   desired
                   and
                   recommended
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   equally
                   declar'd
                   Enemies
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   who
                   denyed
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   confessing
                   Christ
                   ,
                   did
                   yet
                   contradict
                   and
                   reject
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Doctrin
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   upon
                   the
                   Principle
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     entire
                     .
                  
                   For
                   that
                   every
                   Article
                   ,
                   Mystery
                   and
                   Point
                   of
                   it
                   being
                   deliver'd
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   hands
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   recommended
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Authority
                   ,
                   whosoever
                   did
                   oppose
                   any
                   one
                   Point
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   was
                   immediately
                   judg'd
                   guilty
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   in
                   discrediting
                   the
                   Authority
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   whole
                   stood
                   equally
                   grounded
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   great
                   Truth
                   proclaimed
                   above
                   thirteen
                   hundred
                   years
                   ago
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   every
                   where
                   read
                   in
                   St.
                   
                     Athanasius's
                     Creed
                     .
                     Whosoever
                     will
                     be
                     saved
                     :
                     before
                     all
                     things
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     that
                     he
                     hold
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Faith.
                     Which
                     Faith
                     ,
                     except
                     every
                     one
                     do
                     keep
                     Whole
                     and
                     undefiled
                     ;
                     without
                     doubt
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     perish
                     everlastingly
                     .
                  
                   By
                   which
                   words
                   was
                   made
                   known
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   World
                   ,
                   the
                   Sense
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   then
                   pure
                   and
                   unspotted
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   receiv'd
                   from
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   .
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   vain
                   for
                   any
                   one
                   to
                   hope
                   for
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   first
                   believe
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Faith
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   whosoever
                   does
                   not
                   believe
                   
                     it
                     Whole
                     and
                     Undefiled
                  
                   ,
                   shall
                   certainly
                   perish
                   everlastingly
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   a
                   Doctrin
                   like
                   that
                   deliver'd
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   observance
                   of
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   that
                   as
                   whosoever
                   
                     fails
                     in
                     one
                     ,
                     is
                     made
                     guilty
                     of
                     all
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   ,
                   whosoever
                   disbelieves
                   one
                   Article
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                   ,
                   does
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   disbelieve
                   all
                   .
                   There
                   being
                   no
                   more
                   hopes
                   of
                   Salvation
                   for
                   one
                   that
                   denies
                   obstinately
                   any
                   one
                   Point
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                   ,
                   tho'
                   he
                   believes
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ;
                   than
                   there
                   is
                   for
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   keeps
                   Nine
                   of
                   the
                   Commandments
                   ;
                   with
                   the
                   Breach
                   of
                   the
                   Tenth
                   .
                   An
                   obstinate
                   opposition
                   against
                   one
                   Point
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sin
                   against
                   one
                   Commandment
                   being
                   as
                   certainly
                   damnable
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   't
                   were
                   against
                   all
                   .
                   There
                   being
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   equal
                   necessity
                   that
                   the
                   Observance
                   of
                   God's
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Assent
                   to
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                   be
                   
                     alike
                     entire
                  
                   and
                   Whole
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   being
                   convinc'd
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   can
                   believe
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   embraces
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                   thus
                   wholly
                   and
                   entirely
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   equal
                   submission
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   contain'd
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   opposition
                   to
                   any
                   .
                   And
                   being
                   likewise
                   convinc'd
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   one
                   can
                   arrive
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   knowledg
                   of
                   this
                   Faith
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   assurance
                   of
                   its
                   Integrity
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   receiving
                   it
                   as
                   propos'd
                   and
                   believ'd
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ;
                   Which
                   Church
                   was
                   founded
                   by
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   watred
                   with
                   his
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   an
                   infallible
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   (
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   all
                   Truth
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   )
                   was
                   secur'd
                   from
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   being
                   deceiv'd
                   or
                   deceiving
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   things
                   :
                   he
                   does
                   not
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   ever
                   since
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   present
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     addeth
                     to
                     this
                     Church
                     daily
                     such
                     as
                     shall
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     (
                     Acts
                  
                   2.
                   47.
                   
                   )
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   
                     entire
                     faith
                  
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   possibility
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Cyprian
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   Father
                   to
                   any
                   ,
                   who
                   own
                   not
                   
                     this
                     Church
                  
                   for
                   his
                   Mother
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   ,
                   where
                   and
                   which
                   this
                   Church
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   Society
                   of
                   Men
                   are
                   Members
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   among
                   such
                   variety
                   of
                   Pretenders
                   ;
                   though
                   it
                   
                   may
                   seem
                   a
                   great
                   difficulty
                   to
                   some
                   to
                   distinguish
                   ;
                   yet
                   to
                   him
                   it
                   is
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   for
                   since
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   Church
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Catholick
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   has
                   had
                   a
                   continued
                   and
                   visible
                   Succession
                   of
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Pastors
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   since
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   no
                   other
                   that
                   has
                   converted
                   Infidel
                   Nations
                   to
                   Christianity
                   :
                   no
                   other
                   that
                   has
                   always
                   preserv'd
                   Peace
                   and
                   Unity
                   amongst
                   its
                   Members
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   speaking
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   perfectly
                   join'd
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   judgment
                   ;
                   no
                   other
                   that
                   by
                   assembling
                   the
                   Elders
                   and
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   has
                   oppos'd
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   Heresies
                   and
                   Schisms
                   ,
                   and
                   condemn'd
                   all
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   not
                   sparing
                   the
                   Flock
                   ,
                   have
                   spoken
                   perverse
                   things
                   ,
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   draw
                   away
                   disciples
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   has
                   ,
                   in
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   send
                   Apostles
                   amongst
                   Infidels
                   and
                   Unbelievers
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   preaching
                   to
                   them
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   instructing
                   them
                   in
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   without
                   Arms
                   or
                   blood
                   ,
                   have
                   spread
                   their
                   Faith
                   throughout
                   the
                   World
                   :
                   No
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   evident
                   and
                   undeniable
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   have
                   prov'd
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   her
                   Doctrin
                   :
                   No
                   other
                   but
                   what
                   has
                   begun
                   by
                   seperation
                   ,
                   whose
                   first
                   Preachers
                   have
                   
                     gone
                     out
                  
                   from
                   this
                   ;
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   first
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   shewing
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   being
                   upon
                   Record
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   new
                   Doctrine
                   censur'd
                   and
                   condemn'd
                   by
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   separated
                   .
                   Since
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   's
                   no
                   other
                   Society
                   or
                   Christian
                   Congregation
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   these
                   certain
                   Marks
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   does
                   agree
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   evident
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   true
                   Church
                   ;
                   that
                   whosoever
                   denies
                   any
                   Article
                   of
                   her
                   Faith
                   ,
                   denies
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Doctrin
                   ;
                   that
                   whosoever
                   hears
                   her
                   ,
                   hears
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   whosoever
                   obstinately
                   and
                   wilfully
                   is
                   separated
                   from
                   her
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   distance
                   sparated
                   from
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ;
                   and
                   finally
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     God
                     addeth
                     to
                     this
                     Church
                     daily
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     shall
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     (
                     Acts
                  
                   2.
                   47.
                   )
                
              
            
             
               
                 36.
                 
                 Of
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HIs
                   Church
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   presumption
                   of
                   being
                   Apostolical
                   and
                   Commissioned
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   has
                   brought
                   in
                   such
                   an
                   infinite
                   number
                   of
                   unnecessary
                   superstitions
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   exercise
                   of
                   her
                   Religion
                   ,
                   consists
                   in
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   vain
                   Pomp
                   and
                   empty
                   Shew
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   Christians
                   are
                   commanded
                   by
                   the
                   APostle
                   
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Truth
                   :
                   She
                   has
                   made
                   void
                   this
                   Precept
                   ;
                   and
                   neglecting
                   both
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Truth
                   ,
                   has
                   restor'd
                   the
                   heavy
                   yoke
                   of
                   
                     Jewish
                     Rites
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                  
                   God
                   :
                   But
                   rather
                   in
                   express
                   opposition
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   has
                   made
                   these
                   her
                   Humane
                   Inventions
                   take
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Law.
                   And
                   then
                   besides
                   her
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   what
                   an
                   endless
                   account
                   is
                   there
                   of
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   she
                   obliges
                   all
                   in
                   her
                   Communion
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   are
                   her
                   Fast-Days
                   ,
                   Rogation
                   ,
                   and
                   Ember-Days
                   ?
                   How
                   many
                   her
                   Festival
                   and
                   Holy-days
                   ?
                   How
                   many
                   her
                   Injunctions
                   on
                   several
                   degrees
                   of
                   People
                   ?
                   That
                   Priests
                   shall
                   not
                   Marry
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   is
                   in
                   Orders
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   the
                   reciting
                   or
                   singing
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   Offices
                   .
                   That
                   Marriage
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   permitted
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   some
                   set
                   times
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   other
                   such
                   respective
                   Commands
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   no
                   grounds
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   Authority
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   some
                   Popes
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   some
                   private
                   Ends
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   making
                   themselves
                   great
                   ,
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   lay
                   
                     these
                     burdens
                  
                   upon
                   the
                   People
                   .
                   Some
                   being
                   first
                   instituted
                   by
                   Pope
                   Telesporus
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Fast
                   of
                   Lent
                   :
                   Some
                   
                   by
                   Calixtus
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Ember-days
                   ,
                   Some
                   by
                   Pope
                   Nicholas
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Prohibition
                   of
                   Marriage
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   ,
                   forsooth
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   must
                   be
                   observed
                   under
                   pain
                   of
                   eternal
                   Damnation
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   commanding
                   were
                   but
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Hell
                   equally
                   at
                   their
                   disposure
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HIS
                   Church
                   has
                   appointed
                   a
                   great
                   number
                   and
                   variety
                   of
                   Ceremonies
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Celebrating
                   
                     Divine
                     Service
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Offices
                   and
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   She
                   has
                   likewise
                   many
                   
                     Observances
                     ,
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     Constitutions
                  
                   appertaining
                   to
                   Discipline
                   and
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Flock
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   these
                   are
                   receiv'd
                   ,
                   approv'd
                   or
                   instituted
                   by
                   
                   her
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   in
                   her
                   Communion
                   does
                   embrace
                   ,
                   admit
                   and
                   willingly
                   submit
                   to
                   ,
                   without
                   opposition
                   ,
                   exception
                   ,
                   or
                   calling
                   any
                   into
                   question
                   .
                   Because
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   Particulars
                   thus
                   appointed
                   or
                   commanded
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   Scripture
                   :
                   Yet
                   there
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   an
                   express
                   and
                   absolute
                   command
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Flock
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   following
                   and
                   being
                   obedient
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   thus
                   order'd
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   virtue
                   of
                   that
                   command
                   they
                   voluntarily
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   constraint
                   ,
                   accept
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   their
                   appointment
                   :
                   without
                   excepting
                   against
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   manifestly
                   sinful
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   they
                   look
                   on
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   Duty
                   belonging
                   to
                   all
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   ,
                   by
                   God's
                   Pleasure
                   ,
                   in
                   subjection
                   to
                   the
                   Higher
                   Powers
                   ,
                   or
                   under
                   charge
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Servant
                   having
                   receiv'd
                   a
                   Command
                   from
                   his
                   Master
                   ,
                   is
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   comply
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   sinful
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   cannot
                   find
                   the
                   thing
                   then
                   particularly
                   commanded
                   ,
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   the
                   general
                   Precept
                   of
                   
                     Servants
                     being
                     Obedient
                     to
                     Masters
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   sufficient
                   to
                   let
                   him
                   know
                   his
                   obligation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   remove
                   all
                   scruple
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   Children
                   are
                   in
                   Duty
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   perform
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   their
                   Parents
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Command
                   ,
                   
                     Obey
                     thy
                     Father
                     and
                     thy
                     Mother
                     ,
                  
                   whether
                   the
                   the
                   thing
                   particularly
                   willed
                   ,
                   be
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   So
                   they
                   judg
                   it
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   all
                   Christian
                   People
                   to
                   submit
                   without
                   contention
                   to
                   
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   of
                   their
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   things
                   particularly
                   order'd
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   express'd
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   a
                   sufficient
                   ground
                   for
                   this
                   their
                   Submission
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   has
                   given
                   them
                   a
                   General
                   Command
                   ;
                   
                     Obey
                     them
                     that
                     have
                     the
                     rule
                     over
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     submit
                     your selves
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     watch
                     for
                     your
                     Souls
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     that
                     must
                     give
                     account
                     ,
                     (
                     Heb.
                  
                   13.
                   17.
                   )
                   
                     Remember
                     them
                     which
                     have
                     the
                     rule
                     over
                     you
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     spoken
                     to
                     you
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whose
                     Faith
                     follow
                     ,
                     (
                     Heb.
                  
                   13.
                   7.
                   )
                   So
                   that
                   to
                   them
                   it
                   seems
                   a
                   very
                   fallacious
                   rule
                   ,
                   leading
                   to
                   all
                   confusion
                   and
                   unchristian
                   contentions
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   the
                   Higher
                   Powers
                   ,
                   our
                   Superiors
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   obey'd
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   are
                   express'd
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   any
                   other
                   particulars
                   ,
                   whosoever
                   upon
                   examination
                   ,
                   cannot
                   find
                   what
                   is
                   commanded
                   by
                   them
                   in
                   
                     Holy
                     Writ
                  
                   ;
                   may
                   lawfully
                   refuse
                   submission
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   resist
                   .
                   For
                   however
                   this
                   seems
                   to
                   bear
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   certainly
                   't
                   is
                   wholly
                   destructive
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   under
                   pretence
                   of
                   adhering
                   close
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   undermines
                   the
                   very
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                   understood
                   so
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   detested
                   all
                   such
                   Maxims
                   ,
                   and
                   following
                   the
                   Advice
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   chose
                   rather
                   to
                   trust
                   their
                   Souls
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   had
                   plac'd
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   humble
                   Submission
                   to
                   the
                   Government
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   peaceable
                   Obedience
                   to
                   their
                   Decrees
                   ;
                   than
                   by
                   a
                   presumptuous
                   questioning
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   raising
                   vain
                   disputes
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   the
                   Flock
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   God
                   had
                   providentially
                   deliver'd
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   themselves
                   Judges
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   their
                   Elders
                   Prelates
                   and
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   had
                   commanded
                   them
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   in
                   Subjection
                   to
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   never
                   read
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   ever
                   pretended
                   to
                   weigh
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   their
                   Superiors
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   reasoning
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Test
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   acceptance
                   ;
                   but
                   alway
                   judg'd
                   it
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Governours
                   should
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   Obey
                   .
                   Thus
                   when
                   the
                   Apostles
                   observ'd
                   the
                   Sunday
                   instead
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   and
                   met
                   together
                   at
                   Pentecast
                   ;
                   we
                   don't
                   read
                   that
                   the
                   Faithful
                   then
                   began
                   to
                   turn
                   over
                   their
                   Bibles
                   ,
                   to
                   find
                   a
                   Command
                   for
                   these
                   particulars
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   a
                   prompt
                   Obedience
                   readily
                   followed
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Observance
                   .
                   So
                   when
                   Abstinence
                   from
                   Bloud
                   and
                   Strangled
                   Meats
                   ,
                   was
                   order'd
                   by
                   the
                   Elders
                   Assembled
                   
                   at
                   
                     Jerusalem
                     ;
                     (
                     Acts
                  
                   15.
                   )
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   Believers
                   having
                   heard
                   the
                   Decree
                   ,
                   never
                   murmur'd
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   call'd
                   it
                   into
                   question
                   ,
                   however
                   seemingly
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   abrogating
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   was
                   thought
                   to
                   have
                   cut
                   off
                   all
                   these
                   Obligations
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   all
                   
                     rejoiced
                     for
                     the
                     Consolation
                     ,
                     (
                     ib.
                     v.
                  
                   31.
                   )
                   So
                   when
                   St.
                   Paul
                   gave
                   orders
                   to
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   (
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   )
                   in
                   what
                   manner
                   and
                   posture
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   behave
                   themselves
                   at
                   Prayers
                   in
                   their
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   both
                   Men
                   and
                   Women
                   ;
                   we
                   don't
                   hear
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   challeng'd
                   by
                   any
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   by
                   what
                   authority
                   of
                   Scripture
                   he
                   thus
                   reprov'd
                   and
                   prescrib'd
                   in
                   these
                   particulars
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   receive
                   his
                   Prescriptions
                   ;
                   but
                   with
                   a
                   prompt
                   submission
                   accepted
                   his
                   Orders
                   ,
                   not
                   doubting
                   ,
                   but
                   since
                   it
                   was
                   God's
                   Will
                   to
                   place
                   Rulers
                   and
                   Governours
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   God's
                   Will
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   obedient
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   following
                   their
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   and
                   observing
                   their
                   Constitutions
                   .
                   And
                   with
                   this
                   Doctrin
                   of
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   Humility
                   and
                   Submission
                   all
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                   were
                   train'd
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   who
                   zealously
                   laboured
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   ,
                   to
                   preserve
                   them
                   in
                   peace
                   and
                   Unity
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   might
                   think
                   all
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   of
                   one
                   mind
                   and
                   one
                   judgment
                   and
                   without
                   Divisions
                   :
                   insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   one
                   thing
                   so
                   often
                   repeated
                   in
                   their
                   Writings
                   ,
                   as
                   Exhortations
                   to
                   this
                   Obedience
                   and
                   Submission
                   :
                   See
                   ,
                   how
                   ,
                   going
                   
                     through
                     the
                     cities
                     ,
                     they
                     deliver'd
                     to
                     them
                  
                   (
                   the
                   Faithful
                   )
                   
                     the
                     decrees
                     for
                     to
                     keep
                     ,
                     that
                     were
                     ordain'd
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     and
                     Elders
                     which
                     were
                     at
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     (
                     Acts
                  
                   16.
                   4.
                   )
                   See
                   how
                   St.
                   Paul
                   commands
                   the
                   
                     Thessalonians
                     ,
                     to
                     hold
                     fast
                     the
                     traditions
                     ,
                     they
                     had
                     been
                     taught
                     by
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     Epistle
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   2
                   Thess
                   .
                   2.
                   15.
                   )
                   See
                   how
                   he
                   comands
                   the
                   
                     Hebrews
                     ;
                     Obey
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     have
                     the
                     rule
                     over
                     you
                     ,
                     Remember
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     the
                     rule
                     over
                     you
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Heb.
                   13.
                   7.
                   17.
                   )
                   See
                   with
                   what
                   earnestness
                   St.
                   John
                   urges
                   this
                   ;
                   
                     He
                     that
                     knoweth
                     God
                     heareth
                     us
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     God
                     heareth
                     us
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   1
                   Joh.
                   4.
                   6.
                   
                   )
                   
                     hereby
                     ,
                     know
                     we
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     errour
                     .
                  
                   And
                   then
                   again
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   St.
                   Paul
                   commend
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   for
                   their
                   Obedience
                   ;
                   
                     Now
                     I
                     praise
                     you
                     ,
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     remember
                     me
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     keep
                     the
                     Ordinances
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     deliver'd
                     them
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   2.
                   )
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                   having
                   given
                   them
                   directions
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   behaviour
                   in
                   their
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   he
                   adds
                   ;
                   
                     But
                     if
                     any
                     man
                     seem
                     to
                     be
                     contentious
                     ,
                     We
                     have
                     no
                     such
                     custom
                     ,
                     neither
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   16.
                   )
                   And
                   now
                   it
                   being
                   thus
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   was
                   founded
                   ,
                   and
                   preserv'd
                   by
                   a
                   Submission
                   and
                   Obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Flock
                   to
                   their
                   Pastors
                   ;
                   the
                   Papists
                   teach
                   and
                   believe
                   ;
                   that
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   taught
                   and
                   commanded
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   to
                   the
                   Faithful
                   then
                   living
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   receiv'd
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Doctrin
                   necessary
                   for
                   all
                   succeeding
                   Ages
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Submission
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   as
                   much
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   Believers
                   ,
                   ever
                   since
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   ;
                   the
                   Commands
                   and
                   Practice
                   of
                   that
                   
                   time
                   ,
                   being
                   undoubtedly
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   Pattern
                   for
                   the
                   Faithful
                   for
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   And
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   only
                   teach
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Submission
                   in
                   their
                   Books
                   and
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   observe
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   Lives
                   ,
                   having
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   depended
                   on
                   their
                   Elders
                   and
                   Prelates
                   in
                   all
                   matters
                   touching
                   the
                   Discipline
                   and
                   Goverment
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   leaving
                   Rule
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   whose
                   Charge
                   and
                   Office
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   Rule
                   ;
                   and
                   never
                   believing
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   under
                   Charge
                   and
                   Command
                   expresly
                   by
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   to
                   Remember
                   and
                   Obey
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   Rule
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   can
                   upon
                   any
                   pretence
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   tho'
                   an
                   Angel
                   from
                   Heaven
                   should
                   come
                   and
                   Preach
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   be
                   discharg'd
                   from
                   this
                   Christian
                   Obligation
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   exempted
                   from
                   Remembring
                   and
                   Obeying
                   ,
                   whom
                   thus
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   speaking
                   by
                   his
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   Commanded
                   to
                   Remember
                   and
                   Obey
                   .
                   And
                   upon
                   this
                   ground
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   things
                   concerning
                   the
                   Order
                   to
                   be
                   observ'd
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Service
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   
                     Ceremonies
                     ,
                     Holy
                     Rites
                     ,
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Consti●utions
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   neither
                   Nill
                   nor
                   Will
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   ;
                   but
                   always
                   receive
                   ,
                   and
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Order'd
                   and
                   Appointed
                   by
                   those
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     Divine
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   owe
                   
                     this
                     Submission
                     and
                     Obedience
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Ordering
                   and
                   Appointing
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   appertains
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   if
                   these
                   appoint
                   a
                   Day
                   of
                   Humiliation
                   ,
                   for
                   imploring
                   God's
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   or
                   averting
                   his
                   Judgements
                   ,
                   they
                   never
                   scruple
                   to
                   observe
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   a
                   day
                   of
                   Thanksgiving
                   in
                   memory
                   of
                   some
                   signal
                   Benefit
                   ,
                   they
                   likewise
                   Obey
                   .
                   If
                   these
                   judge
                   it
                   fit
                   ,
                   that
                   on
                   every
                   Friday
                   should
                   be
                   commemorated
                   the
                   Death
                   and
                   Passion
                   of
                   our
                   Redeemer
                   in
                   Fasting
                   ;
                   and
                   command
                   Lent
                   to
                   be
                   observ'd
                   ,
                   in
                   remembrance
                   and
                   imitation
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   's
                   forty
                   days
                   Fast
                   in
                   the
                   Desart
                   ,
                   they
                   think
                   it
                   their
                   obligation
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   .
                   If
                   these
                   order
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   days
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   apart
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   Holy
                   in
                   Remembrance
                   and
                   Thanksgiving
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Incarnation
                     ,
                     Nativity
                     ,
                     Circumcision
                     ,
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Ascension
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   intentions
                   ,
                   they
                   esteem
                   it
                   sinful
                   to
                   oppose
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   these
                   judge
                   it
                   decent
                   that
                   the
                   Faithful
                   should
                   bow
                   at
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   stand
                   at
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   prostrate
                   ,
                   or
                   incline
                   themselves
                   at
                   the
                   Confession
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   appoint
                   Tapers
                   and
                   Lamps
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   Churches
                   ,
                   to
                   represent
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   who
                   came
                   to
                   enlighten
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   and
                   Incense
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   ,
                   to
                   mind
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Hearts
                   and
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   should
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   Smoak
                   ,
                   ascend
                   directly
                   toward
                   Heaven
                   :
                   If
                   in
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   in
                   Exorcisms
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Offices
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Celebration
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   these
                   determine
                   several
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   to
                   be
                   observ'd
                   ,
                   for
                   more
                   Decency
                   ,
                   greater
                   Solemnity
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   such
                   exteriour
                   helps
                   ,
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   the
                   Faithful
                   may
                   be
                   mov'd
                   to
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Sacred
                     Mysteries
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   rais'd
                   more
                   sensibly
                   to
                   the
                   apprehension
                   of
                   the
                   Majesty
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   Honour
                   all
                   is
                   perform'd
                   ;
                   they
                   look
                   upon
                   themselves
                   bound
                   to
                   allow
                   and
                   embrace
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   without
                   reluctance
                   or
                   opposition
                   ;
                   always
                   
                   thinking
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   proper
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   instituted
                   by
                   such
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   Rule
                   over
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   endeavour
                   to
                   raise
                   Disputes
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   contentious
                   concerning
                   the
                   Necessity
                   of
                   these
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     such
                     Custom
                     ,
                     neither
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   One
                   thing
                   they
                   know
                   to
                   be
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   Obedient
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Service
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   honour
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   Jews
                   did
                   ,
                   Isa
                   .
                   58.
                   13.
                   by
                   
                     doing
                     their
                     own
                     ways
                     ,
                     finding
                     their
                     own
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     and
                     speaking
                     their
                     own
                     words
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   Christians
                   are
                   Commanded
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   true
                   Self-denyal
                   ,
                   a
                   sincere
                   Humility
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   submitting
                   to
                   those
                   whom
                   God
                   has
                   left
                   to
                   rule
                   and
                   govern
                   the
                   Flock
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   danger
                   of
                   falling
                   back
                   into
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Law
                   ,
                   by
                   approving
                   the
                   allow'd
                   Ceremonies
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Abrogation
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Law
                   ,
                   all
                   Ceremonies
                   were
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   extinct
                   :
                   But
                   only
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   meer
                   Types
                   and
                   Figures
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   now
                   fulfill'd
                   :
                   Whilst
                   others
                   ,
                   (
                   fit
                   for
                   the
                   raising
                   Devotion
                   ,
                   and
                   expressing
                   the
                   affections
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   ends
                   ,
                   )
                   are
                   still
                   commendably
                   retain'd
                   as
                   lawful
                   ,
                   and
                   equally
                   necessary
                   now
                   ,
                   as
                   heretofore
                   :
                   such
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     Kneeling
                     ,
                     Fasting
                     ,
                     lifting
                     Hands
                     and
                     Eyes
                     to
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     Sighing
                     ,
                     knocking
                     the
                     Breast
                     ,
                     days
                     of
                     Humiliation
                     ,
                     Thanksgiving
                     ,
                     Watching
                     ,
                     Hair-cloth
                     ,
                     Singing
                     ,
                     Impositions
                     of
                     Hands
                     ,
                     Benedictions
                     ,
                     using
                     Oyl
                     ,
                     Spittle
                     ,
                     Breathing
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   all
                   which
                   are
                   as
                   lawful
                   ,
                   convenient
                   and
                   necessary
                   for
                   Christans
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   for
                   Jews
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   neglected
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   us'd
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Old
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   praying
                   ,
                   meeting
                   ,
                   Reading
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   Singing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   Humility
                   ,
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   &c.
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   disown'd
                   by
                   Christians
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   observed
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   Especially
                   ,
                   since
                   these
                   ,
                   with
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   recommended
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   Primitive
                   Christianity
                   .
                   Neither
                   has
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   Holy
                   Ceremonies
                   been
                   wholly
                   dis-approved
                   by
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Reformation
                   .
                   The
                   
                     English
                     Profession
                  
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   publish'd
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1562.
                   allows
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   34th
                   Article
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Bohemick
                     Confession
                  
                   in
                   the
                   15th
                   Article
                   ,
                   Anno
                   1537.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Augustine
                     ,
                     Tit.
                     de
                     Miss
                     .
                     Anno
                  
                   1530.
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   penn'd
                   by
                   Melancthon
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   since
                   Ceremonies
                   are
                   generally
                   look'd
                   on
                   as
                   commendable
                   and
                   lawful
                   amongst
                   Christians
                   ;
                   the
                   Papists
                   judge
                   it
                   proper
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   Rule
                   ,
                   to
                   Order
                   and
                   Dispose
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   declare
                   to
                   the
                   Flock
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     ,
                     when
                     ,
                     and
                     where
                  
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   who
                   govern
                   ,
                   judge
                   fit
                   to
                   oblige
                   the
                   Faithful
                   to
                   the
                   observance
                   of
                   any
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   they
                   teach
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   the
                   Flock
                   ,
                   to
                   Obey
                   .
                   Things
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   after
                   such
                   Commands
                   ,
                   being
                   no
                   longer
                   of
                   choice
                   but
                   necessary
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   less
                   obliging
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Commands
                   of
                   a
                   Father
                   to
                   his
                   Child
                   ;
                   where
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   the
                   thing
                   be
                   not
                   apparently
                   sinful
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   perswasion
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   being
                   superfluous
                   ,
                   can
                   excuse
                   an
                   obstinate
                   denyal
                   from
                   Disobedience
                   .
                   It
                   being
                   more
                   safe
                   and
                   Christian-like
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   under
                   any
                   Government
                   ,
                   whether
                   
                   Natural
                   ,
                   Ecclesiastical
                   or
                   Civil
                   ,
                   to
                   perform
                   and
                   comply
                   with
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   judge
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   private
                   Sentiments
                   ,
                   Vnnecessary
                   ,
                   meerly
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   being
                   Commanded
                   ,
                   than
                   upon
                   such
                   considerations
                   ,
                   to
                   disturb
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   fly
                   in
                   the
                   Face
                   of
                   Lawful
                   Authority
                   :
                   than
                   which
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   opposite
                   to
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ;
                   and
                   destructive
                   of
                   all
                   Humane
                   Society
                   .
                   And
                   upon
                   these
                   grounds
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Papists
                   founding
                   themselves
                   upon
                   the
                   sure
                   foundation
                   of
                   Humility
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   have
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   acknowledged
                   Overseers
                   and
                   
                     Rulers
                     over
                     them
                     to
                     watch
                     and
                     feed
                     the
                     Flock
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   
                     Power
                     ;
                     there
                     being
                     no
                     power
                     but
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     whosoever
                     resisteth
                     the
                     Power
                     ,
                     resisteth
                     the
                     Ordinance
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     resist
                     ,
                     shall
                     receive
                     to
                     themselves
                     damnation
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   13.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 XXXVII
                 .
                 Of
                 Innovations
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 
                   HIS
                   Church
                   has
                   made
                   several
                   Innovations
                   in
                   Matters
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   howsoever
                   she
                   lays
                   claim
                   to
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   pretence
                   of
                   having
                   preserv'd
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   inviolable
                   and
                   entire
                   ;
                   Yet
                   't
                   is
                   evident
                   to
                   any
                   serious
                   Observer
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Belief
                   is
                   
                     meer
                     Novelties
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   bearing
                   date
                   from
                   Christ
                   or
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   from
                   some
                   of
                   her
                   own
                   more
                   modern
                   Synods
                   .
                   There
                   scarce
                   having
                   pass'd
                   any
                   Age
                   yet
                   ,
                   wherein
                   there
                   has
                   not
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Mints
                  
                   ,
                   been
                   coyn'd
                   
                     New
                     Articles
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   counterfeit
                   stamp
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   are
                   made
                   to
                   pass
                   for
                   Good
                   and
                   Currant
                   ,
                   amongst
                   his
                   credulous
                   and
                   undiscerning
                   retainers
                   :
                   And
                   ,
                   besides
                   these
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   great
                   
                   number
                   of
                   Errours
                   have
                   been
                   introduc'd
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   ;
                   how
                   many
                   did
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   bring
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   many
                   the
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Tenth
                     Age
                  
                   ?
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   compare
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   now
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Primitive
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   hundred
                   years
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   two
                   things
                   so
                   unlike
                   ;
                   she
                   is
                   a
                   Garden
                   now
                   ,
                   but
                   quite
                   overgrown
                   with
                   Weeds
                   ;
                   she
                   is
                   a
                   Field
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   the
                   Tares
                   have
                   perfectly
                   choak'd
                   up
                   the
                   Wheat
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   little
                   in
                   her
                   of
                   Apostolical
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   Name
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   HIS
                   Church
                   has
                   never
                   made
                   any
                   Innovation
                   in
                   Matters
                   of
                   Faith
                   ;
                   what
                   she
                   believes
                   and
                   teaches
                   now
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Church
                  
                   believ'd
                   and
                   taught
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   Centuries
                   after
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   And
                   tho'
                   in
                   most
                   of
                   her
                   
                     General
                     Councils
                  
                   there
                   has
                   been
                   several
                   Decisions
                   touching
                   Points
                   of
                   Faith
                   ;
                   Yet
                   can
                   no
                   one
                   ,
                   without
                   an
                   injury
                   to
                   truth
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   has
                   been
                   coin'd
                   
                     new
                     Articles
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Christians
                   forced
                   to
                   the
                   acceptance
                   of
                   Novelties
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   antient
                   Tradition
                   .
                   These
                   have
                   only
                   trodden
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   steps
                   ;
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   circumstances
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   doing
                   exactly
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Form
                   and
                   Example
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   perfect
                   Masters
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   their
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   Acts
                   15.
                   determin'd
                   the
                   Cortroversie
                   concerning
                   the
                   Circumcision
                   ;
                   and
                   proposed
                   to
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   
                   that
                   point
                   ,
                   of
                   necessity
                   to
                   be
                   believ'd
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   till
                   that
                   decision
                   ,
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   rais'd
                   several
                   Questions
                   and
                   Doubts
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   no
                   longer
                   to
                   be
                   questioned
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Shipwrack
                   of
                   Faith.
                   So
                   in
                   all
                   succeeding
                   ages
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostles
                   left
                   their
                   Commission
                   of
                   
                     watching
                     over
                     the
                     Flock
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Councils
                   have
                   never
                   scrupled
                   to
                   determine
                   all
                   such
                   Points
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   controverted
                   amongst
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   propose
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   what
                   of
                   necessity
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   believe
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ,
                   with
                   Anathema
                   pronounced
                   against
                   all
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   should
                   presume
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   Thus
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   325.
                   the
                   first
                   
                     Nicene
                     Council
                  
                   declar'd
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   Consubstantial
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Arians
                   ;
                   with
                   an
                   obligation
                   on
                   all
                   to
                   assent
                   to
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   till
                   then
                   ,
                   propos'd
                   or
                   declar'd
                   in
                   that
                   Form.
                   Thus
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   381.
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   was
                   declar'd
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ;
                   against
                   Macedonius
                   and
                   his
                   Followers
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   
                     Constantinopolital
                     Council
                  
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   
                     Ephesin
                     ,
                     Anno
                  
                   431.
                   
                   Nestorius
                   was
                   condemned
                   ,
                   who
                   maintain'd
                   
                     two
                     Persons
                     in
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                  
                   was
                   not
                   
                     Mother
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   with
                   a
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   these
                   Tenets
                   were
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Catholick
                     Faith.
                  
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   
                     Nicene
                     Council
                     .
                     Anno
                  
                   787.
                   
                   Image-breakers
                   were
                   Anathematiz'd
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   others
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Council
                     of
                     Trent
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   declar'd
                   the
                   
                     Real
                     Presence
                     ,
                     Transubstantiation
                     ,
                     Purgatory
                     ,
                     the
                     lawfulness
                     of
                     the
                     Invocation
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     of
                     keeping
                     Holy
                     Images
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   against
                   
                     Luther
                     Calvin
                     ,
                     Beza
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   
                     General
                     Councils
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   persons
                   condemned
                   ,
                   took
                   occasion
                   ,
                   from
                   these
                   
                     New
                     Declarations
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     Novelties
                     ,
                     Novelties
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   fright
                   the
                   people
                   with
                   the
                   noise
                   of
                   
                     new
                     coin'd
                     Articles
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   
                     inventions
                     of
                     Men
                  
                   were
                   impos'd
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   Faith.
                   Yet
                   't
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   
                     New
                     Declarations
                  
                   contain'd
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Antient
                     Faith
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   any
                   such
                   Declarations
                   made
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   propos'd
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   oppos'd
                   and
                   contradicted
                   by
                   some
                   seducing
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   who
                   going
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   Flock
                   ,
                   endeavour'd
                   by
                   making
                   Divisions
                   ,
                   to
                   draw
                   numbers
                   after
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   
                     new
                     Proposal
                  
                   of
                   a
                   Tenet
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   fallacious
                   proof
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   being
                   
                     lately
                     invented
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   
                     good
                     Argument
                  
                   of
                   its
                   being
                   
                     lately
                     oppos'd
                  
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   certain
                   from
                   
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     Act.
                  
                   15.
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   had
                   never
                   
                   declar'd
                   the
                   
                     non-necessity
                     of
                     Circumcision
                  
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   certain
                   men
                   come
                   down
                   from
                   Judea
                   and
                   taught
                   the
                   Brethren
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   Consubstantiality
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   defin'd
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Nicene
                     Fathers
                  
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   Arius
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   Followers
                   ,
                   oppos'd
                   this
                   
                     Catholick
                     Doctrine
                  
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Council
                     of
                     Trent
                  
                   had
                   been
                   altogether
                   silent
                   as
                   to
                   
                     Transubstantiation
                     ,
                     Praying
                     to
                     Saints
                     ,
                     Purgatory
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   had
                   not
                   
                     Luther
                     ,
                     Calvin
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   once
                   professors
                   of
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   
                     gone
                     out
                  
                   from
                   the
                   Flock
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   presumption
                   of
                   a
                   
                     New
                     Light
                  
                   ,
                   endeavour'd
                   to
                   perswade
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Tenets
                   ,
                   then
                   believ'd
                   by
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   World
                   ,
                   were
                   no
                   longer
                   to
                   be
                   own'd
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   quite
                   thrown
                   by
                   ,
                   as
                   Antichristian
                   and
                   Diabolical
                   .
                   'T
                   was
                   this
                   oblig'd
                   the
                   Pastors
                   to
                   watch
                   and
                   take
                   care
                   of
                   their
                   Flock
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   flying
                   away
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Hireling
                   does
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   
                     Wolf
                     catcheth
                     ,
                     and
                     scattereth
                     the
                     Sheep
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   assembled
                   together
                   in
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   declar'd
                   to
                   all
                   under
                   their
                   charge
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   follow
                   strangers
                   ;
                   that
                   howsoever
                   these
                   came
                   pretending
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Shepherd's
                     voice
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   since
                   they
                   
                     came
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     dore
                     into
                     the
                     Sheepfold
                     ,
                     but
                     climbing
                     up
                     some
                     other
                     way
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     no
                     Shepherds
                     ,
                     but
                     Thieves
                     and
                     Robbers
                  
                   ;
                   such
                   whose
                   business
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   feed
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   steal
                   ,
                   kill
                   and
                   destroy
                   .
                   'T
                   was
                   this
                   made
                   them
                   encourage
                   all
                   under
                   their
                   care
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   waver
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   stand
                   fast
                   ,
                   and
                   hold
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   pretences
                   ,
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   to
                   suffer
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   deluded
                   ,
                   and
                   led
                   away
                   with
                   
                     strange
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   the
                   better
                   secure
                   them
                   from
                   falling
                   into
                   Errours
                   ,
                   they
                   gave
                   them
                   a
                   Draught
                   of
                   their
                   
                     Christian
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ;
                   especially
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   points
                   ,
                   which
                   these
                   
                     modern
                     self-commissionated
                     Apostles
                  
                   did
                   preach
                   against
                   ,
                   and
                   endeavour
                   to
                   undermine
                   ;
                   particularly
                   declaring
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   Faith
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   bred
                   up
                   in
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   receiv'd
                   from
                   their
                   Forefathers
                   ,
                   and
                   been
                   deriv'd
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Securing
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   was
                   contrary
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   was
                   Novelty
                   and
                   Errour
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   Pastors
                   declaring
                   this
                   to
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   where
                   was
                   the
                   Innovation
                   ?
                   The
                   Council
                   did
                   nothing
                   but
                   propose
                   fully
                   and
                   explicately
                   ,
                   what
                   ,
                   before
                   their
                   meeting
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   all
                   Christendom
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   amongst
                   the
                   
                     Primitive
                     Fathers
                  
                   .
                   'T
                   was
                   they
                   made
                   Innovation
                   ,
                   who
                   preach'd
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   thus
                   believ'd
                   and
                   receiv'd
                   ;
                   which
                   Luther
                   was
                   not
                   asham'd
                   to
                   own
                   himself
                   guilty
                   of
                   ;
                   plainly
                   acknowledging
                   ,
                   that
                   He
                   
                     separated
                     from
                     the
                     whole
                     World.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   seems
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   was
                   then
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Religion
                   then
                   every
                   where
                   profess'd
                   ,
                   was
                   overgrown
                   with
                   Superstitions
                   ,
                   Errors
                   and
                   Abominations
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   had
                   crept
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   some
                   five
                   Hundred
                   Years
                   before
                   ,
                   some
                   nine
                   Hundred
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   a
                   Thousand
                   ;
                   and
                   't
                   was
                   from
                   these
                   Luther
                   separated
                   ,
                   intending
                   to
                   Reform
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   times
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   three
                   Hundred
                   Years
                   .
                   And
                   
                   was
                   it
                   not
                   very
                   strange
                   now
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   gross
                   Fooleries
                   ,
                   idle
                   Superstitions
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   down-right
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   should
                   creep
                   into
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   spreading
                   it self
                   through
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   infect
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ,
                   becoming
                   the
                   publick
                   profession
                   of
                   Christendom
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   hundred
                   Years
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   confirm'd
                   and
                   establish'd
                   by
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   every
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   body
                   should
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                   either
                   at
                   its
                   first
                   Rise
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   all
                   its
                   progress
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   Years
                   :
                   Insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   not
                   Luther
                   made
                   the
                   Discovery
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   likely
                   we
                   should
                   never
                   have
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   these
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   Errors
                   and
                   Corruptions
                   :
                   No
                   thinking
                   Man
                   certainly
                   ,
                   but
                   judges
                   it
                   impossible
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   Fundamentals
                   of
                   Christianity
                   should
                   be
                   shaken
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Religion
                   planted
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   turned
                   into
                   Idolatry
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   that
                   no
                   Learned
                   Man
                   should
                   any
                   where
                   appear
                   to
                   contradict
                   these
                   Abominations
                   ,
                   no
                   Zealous
                   Pastors
                   to
                   withstand
                   them
                   ,
                   no
                   pious
                   Princes
                   to
                   oppose
                   them
                   :
                   History
                   sufficiently
                   satisfies
                   any
                   Curious
                   Reader
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   planting
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   there
                   has
                   been
                   in
                   no
                   Age
                   ,
                   and
                   Man
                   yet
                   that
                   has
                   preach'd
                   any
                   Heterodox
                   and
                   
                     Erroneous
                     Tenets
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   introducing
                   Novelties
                   ,
                   has
                   endeavour'd
                   to
                   infect
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   the
                   Faithful
                   with
                   Heresie
                   and
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   but
                   immediately
                   have
                   stood
                   up
                   Virtuous
                   and
                   Learned
                   Men
                   ,
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Writings
                   and
                   Sermons
                   publickly
                   confuting
                   and
                   condemning
                   the
                   Errours
                   ,
                   and
                   giving
                   an
                   Alarm
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   such
                   Deceivers
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   wicked
                   Doctrine
                   ;
                   and
                   withal
                   ,
                   never
                   omitting
                   ,
                   to
                   Record
                   their
                   Names
                   to
                   Posterity
                   ;
                   with
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   Year
                   when
                   they
                   began
                   to
                   Preach
                   ,
                   under
                   
                     what
                     Emperours
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   their
                   Revolt
                   .
                   Was
                   not
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   more
                   done
                   against
                   Arius
                   ?
                   How
                   many
                   appear'd
                   against
                   the
                   Manichees
                   ?
                   How
                   many
                   against
                   the
                   Donatists
                   ;
                   against
                   the
                   Novatians
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   the
                   Nestorians
                   ,
                   the
                   Eutychians
                   ,
                   the
                   Pelagians
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Berengarians
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   So
                   that
                   never
                   any
                   thing
                   has
                   made
                   so
                   much
                   noise
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   commotions
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   disturbances
                   ;
                   nothing
                   has
                   been
                   so
                   impossible
                   to
                   be
                   carryed
                   on
                   with
                   secresie
                   and
                   silence
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   broaching
                   any
                   new
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   the
                   making
                   a
                   Schism
                   ,
                   the
                   alteration
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   starting
                   up
                   of
                   some
                   new
                   Society
                   and
                   Pretenders
                   to
                   Reformation
                   .
                   What
                   Tumults
                   did
                   all
                   the
                   fore-mentioned
                   Apostles
                   raise
                   ,
                   disturb'd
                   at
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Mahomet
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   crying
                   up
                   the
                   Alcoran
                   ?
                   What
                   Stirs
                   and
                   Commotions
                   at
                   the
                   Reformation
                   of
                   Church
                   and
                   Faith
                   ,
                   pretended
                   by
                   
                     Luther
                     ,
                     Zwinglius
                  
                   and
                   Calvin
                   ?
                   How
                   then
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   judg'd
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   probable
                   ,
                   that
                   great
                   variety
                   of
                   
                     erroneous
                     Tenets
                  
                   and
                   
                     Antichristian
                     Doctrin
                  
                   should
                   be
                   introduc'd
                   by
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   belief
                   of
                   all
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   fifth
                   ,
                   sixth
                   or
                   tenth
                   Century
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   least
                   disturbance
                   occasion'd
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   no
                   tumults
                   or
                   opposition
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   done
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   quietness
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   profound
                   Peace
                   and
                   Silence
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   it
                   not
                   been
                   for
                   the
                   News
                   
                   brought
                   ,
                   some
                   Ages
                   after
                   ,
                   we
                   had
                   never
                   suspected
                   the
                   Alteration
                   ?
                   And
                   is
                   this
                   possible
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   possible
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   World
                   should
                   change
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   both
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Internal
                     Belief
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     external
                     Profession
                  
                   and
                   exercise
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   body
                   be
                   sensible
                   of
                   the
                   change
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   withstand
                   the
                   Abomination
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   transmit
                   to
                   Posterity
                   ,
                   even
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   least
                   Word
                   of
                   its
                   beginning
                   or
                   propogation
                   ?
                   Let
                   any
                   man
                   upon
                   some
                   consideration
                   ,
                   tell
                   me
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   one
                   little
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   England
                   should
                   fall
                   from
                   this
                   
                     Pure
                     Apostolical
                  
                   Doctrine
                   it
                   now
                   professes
                   ,
                   into
                   down-right
                   Popery
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   way
                   alter
                   the
                   whole
                   Sheme
                   of
                   its
                   Religion
                   )
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   Alteration
                   confirm'd
                   by
                   several
                   
                     Acts
                     of
                     Parliament
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   publick
                   Exercise
                   of
                   it
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   ,
                   five
                   hundred
                   ,
                   or
                   even
                   on
                   hundred
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   no
                   one
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   sensible
                   of
                   the
                   Alteration
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   manag'd
                   with
                   such
                   Policy
                   and
                   Craft
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   business
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   Secret
                   for
                   many
                   Ages
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   scarce
                   to
                   be
                   thought
                   possible
                   of
                   this
                   one
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   imagin'd
                   ,
                   when
                   't
                   is
                   affirm'd
                   of
                   many
                   Nations
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   World
                   ;
                   Can
                   any
                   thing
                   look
                   more
                   like
                   a
                   Fable
                   or
                   Romance
                   ?
                   Or
                   can
                   any
                   Rational
                   Man
                   ,
                   barely
                   upon
                   such
                   a
                   Report
                   ,
                   condemn
                   the
                   Faith
                   and
                   Religion
                   of
                   his
                   Ancestors
                   ,
                   for
                   Novelty
                   and
                   
                     Humane
                     Inventions
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   quite
                   laying
                   aside
                   this
                   ,
                   take
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   his
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   who
                   thus
                   ,
                   without
                   Reason
                   ,
                   Justice
                   or
                   Truth
                   ,
                   has
                   thrown
                   such
                   an
                   Infamy
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   Christians
                   preceeding
                   him
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   ?
                
                 
                   But
                   not
                   to
                   insist
                   upon
                   these
                   reasonings
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   wiping
                   off
                   the
                   scandal
                   of
                   Novelty
                   from
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   't
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   amiss
                   here
                   ,
                   to
                   look
                   beyond
                   the
                   
                     Tenth
                     Century
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   beyond
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   
                     Pope
                     Gregory
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   in
                   those
                   earlier
                   Christians
                   ,
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   found
                   of
                   that
                   Faith
                   and
                   Profession
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   charged
                   as
                   Novelty
                   and
                   Errour
                   against
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   Rome
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Papists
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   shall
                   joyn
                   with
                   their
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   and
                   condemning
                   
                     Pope
                     Gregory
                  
                   for
                   a
                   Seducer
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Tenth
                     Age
                  
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   
                   Ignoramus's
                   ,
                   shall
                   in
                   one
                   voice
                   with
                   them
                   cry
                   out
                   against
                   all
                   such
                   
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     Novelty
                     ,
                     Novelty
                     ,
                     Errour
                     ,
                     Errour
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   every
                   Point
                   thus
                   challeng'd
                   of
                   Novelty
                   ,
                   shall
                   appear
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   Profession
                   of
                   the
                   Faithful
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Purity
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   if
                   before
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   
                     Invocation
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     the
                     Real
                     Presence
                     ,
                     Transubstantiation
                     ,
                     Purgatory
                     ,
                     Prayer
                     for
                     the
                     Dead
                     ,
                     the
                     Vse
                     of
                     Holy
                     Images
                     ,
                     Relicks
                     ,
                     the
                     Sign
                     of
                     the
                     Cross
                     ,
                     Processions
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   were
                   a
                   
                     receiv'd
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     common
                     Practice
                  
                   of
                   Christian
                   in
                   those
                   
                     Primitive
                     times
                  
                   ;
                   Then
                   shall
                   the
                   Papists
                   remain
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   sinne
                   Faith
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   with
                   those
                   
                     Antient
                     Believers
                  
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   Additions
                   and
                   Alterations
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Adversaries
                   ought
                   in
                   justice
                   to
                   return
                   again
                   to
                   their
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   up
                   one
                   Quire
                   ,
                   cry
                   out
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   
                     Blessed
                     are
                     they
                     who
                     believes
                     as
                     our
                     Forefathers
                     
                     believ'd
                     .
                     who
                     receiv'd
                     their
                     Faith
                     from
                     the
                     Apostles
                     and
                     their
                     Successors
                     ;
                     and
                     Accursed
                     be
                     they
                     ,
                     who
                     separate
                     from
                     this
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     the
                     Noise
                     of
                     Novelty
                     and
                     Errour
                     ,
                     make
                     Divisions
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     fall
                     from
                     her
                     Communion
                     ,
                     believing
                     Lies
                     rather
                     than
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   order
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   intended
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   have
                   given
                   the
                   Reader
                   a
                   fair
                   prospect
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Belief
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   five
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ
                   ;
                   but
                   finding
                   the
                   Matter
                   to
                   increase
                   so
                   much
                   beyond
                   expectation
                   upon
                   my
                   hands
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   reserv'd
                   them
                   for
                   another
                   occasion
                   .
                   But
                   however
                   ,
                   upon
                   confidence
                   of
                   what
                   I
                   am
                   able
                   to
                   produce
                   in
                   that
                   point
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   omit
                   to
                   assure
                   the
                   Reader
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   chief
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   material
                   Points
                   charg'd
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   for
                   Novelty
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Primitive
                     Fathers
                  
                   do
                   so
                   plainly
                   own
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   Faith
                   and
                   Profession
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   their
                   days
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   deliver'd
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   as
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   that
                   an
                   impartial
                   Considerer
                   need
                   not
                   take
                   much
                   time
                   to
                   conclude
                   ,
                   whether
                   are
                   the
                   greater
                   Innovators
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   now
                   Believe
                   and
                   Profess
                   these
                   Tenets
                   and
                   Practices
                   ;
                   or
                   they
                   that
                   disown
                   or
                   reject
                   them
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   Point
                   of
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   now
                   decry'd
                   for
                   Popery
                   ,
                   and
                   basely
                   stigmatiz'd
                   with
                   the
                   note
                   of
                   Errours
                   introduc'd
                   of
                   late
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   modern
                   invention
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   many
                   Ages
                   older
                   than
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   reputed
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Authors
                   ;
                   that
                   every
                   particular
                   Article
                   laid
                   to
                   the
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Tenth
                     Century
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   contrivance
                   of
                   
                     Pope
                     Gregory
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   as
                   expresly
                   and
                   clearly
                   own'd
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   some
                   Ages
                   before
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   That
                   those
                   Great
                   Men
                   were
                   as
                   down-right
                   Papists
                   in
                   these
                   Points
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   any
                   disturber
                   of
                   Christianity
                   might
                   have
                   as
                   well
                   defam'd
                   them
                   for
                   believers
                   of
                   Novelties
                   and
                   Errours
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   .
                   The
                   Faith
                   that
                   they
                   profess'd
                   then
                   ,
                   we
                   profess
                   now
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   be
                   Novelty
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   Novelty
                   of
                   above
                   twelve
                   hundred
                   years
                   standing
                   :
                   And
                   who
                   can
                   question
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   an
                   older
                   date
                   ?
                   If
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   publick
                   belief
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   Century
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   be
                   better
                   Witnesses
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   believ'd
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   Age
                   ,
                   than
                   They
                   ?
                   They
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   they
                   maintain
                   and
                   deliver
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Faith
                     of
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   receiv'd
                   from
                   their
                   Fore-fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   don't
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Points
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   challeng'd
                   by
                   any
                   Authority
                   ,
                   or
                   opposed
                   by
                   the
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Writers
                   ,
                   either
                   then
                   living
                   ,
                   or
                   succeeding
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   received
                   always
                   with
                   great
                   veneration
                   ;
                   And
                   upon
                   what
                   grounds
                   can
                   any
                   callenge
                   them
                   now
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   possible
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   living
                   now
                   ,
                   can
                   give
                   a
                   better
                   account
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   believ'd
                   and
                   practis'd
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   Age
                   ,
                   than
                   They
                   that
                   immediately
                   follow'd
                   them
                   ?
                   Which
                   will
                   be
                   more
                   credible
                   Witnesses
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   done
                   in
                   
                     Forty
                     Eight
                  
                   ;
                   those
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   alive
                   fifty
                   years
                   hence
                   ;
                   or
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   yet
                   to
                   come
                   
                   these
                   thousand
                   years
                   ?
                   If
                   therefore
                   these
                   Holy
                   Men
                   declare
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   they
                   believ'd
                   ;
                   with
                   an
                   assurance
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   believ'd
                   by
                   their
                   Ancestors
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   receiv'd
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   their
                   Successors
                   ;
                   do
                   not
                   they
                   deserve
                   better
                   credit
                   ,
                   than
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   coming
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   after
                   ,
                   cry
                   out
                   against
                   all
                   these
                   several
                   Points
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   nothing
                   but
                   Novelty
                   and
                   Errour
                   ?
                   'T
                   is
                   evident
                   therefore
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   noise
                   of
                   Novelty
                   ,
                   was
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   stratagem
                   for
                   the
                   introducing
                   of
                   Novelties
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   those
                   that
                   brought
                   an
                   Infamy
                   upon
                   these
                   Points
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   aspersion
                   ,
                   might
                   with
                   as
                   great
                   applause
                   every
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   easily
                   have
                   laid
                   a
                   scandal
                   upon
                   other
                   Article
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   retain
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   had
                   them
                   all
                   exploded
                   for
                   Novelty
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   has
                   been
                   so
                   far
                   done
                   already
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   three
                   parts
                   of
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   pick'd
                   out
                   by
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Reformers
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   Apostolical
                   ,
                   and
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   in
                   our
                   days
                   clamour'd
                   against
                   for
                   Novelty
                   ,
                   and
                   thrown
                   by
                   with
                   as
                   general
                   Approbation
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   clear
                   Evidence
                   of
                   the
                   charge
                   ,
                   as
                   ever
                   they
                   laid
                   by
                   Transubstantiation
                   and
                   the
                   Primacy
                   .
                   The
                   
                     first
                     Reformers
                  
                   cast
                   off
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Bishop
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   
                     Novelty
                     ;
                     Others
                  
                   soon
                   after
                   cry'd
                   down
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   
                     all
                     Bishops
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   Novelty
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   disown'd
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Priestly
                     Function
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   lately
                   crept
                   in
                   ;
                   the
                   Others
                   disown'd
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   Ordination
                   it self
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   all
                   crept
                   in
                   together
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   threw
                   out
                   a
                   great
                   number
                   of
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   not
                   Apostolical
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   modern
                   Institution
                   :
                   The
                   Others
                   threw
                   out
                   even
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   retain'd
                   ,
                   for
                   being
                   no
                   more
                   an
                   Ordination
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   laid
                   by
                   five
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   the
                   Others
                   laid
                   by
                   the
                   
                     other
                     two
                  
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   Novelty
                   was
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   whensoever
                   any
                   receiv'd
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christianity
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   outed
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   a
                   Novelty
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   does
                   dot
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   noise
                   of
                   Novelty
                   continue
                   long
                   ,
                   so
                   unhappily
                   successful
                   as
                   of
                   late
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   liberty
                   be
                   permitted
                   to
                   every
                   
                     presuming
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   fix
                   this
                   scandal
                   upon
                   whatsoever
                   Doctrine
                   or
                   Institution
                   they
                   shall
                   think
                   fit
                   ;
                   that
                   all
                   Christianity
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   fair
                   way
                   of
                   being
                   thrown
                   out
                   of
                   doors
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Bible
                     ,
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     Catechising
                     ,
                     Christ's
                     Incarnation
                  
                   and
                   Passion
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   as
                   likely
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   off
                   for
                   a
                   Novelty
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   have
                   been
                   .
                   Those
                   that
                   will
                   but
                   shew
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   these
                   things
                   have
                   been
                   all
                   receiv'd
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Papists
                   by
                   their
                   Missonaries
                   ,
                   spread
                   these
                   Doctrines
                   over
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   may
                   soon
                   perswade
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   nothing
                   but
                   
                     Popish
                     Inventions
                  
                   ,
                   meer
                   Novelties
                   ;
                   that
                   those
                   that
                   began
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   did
                   their
                   business
                   by
                   halves
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   World
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   
                     throughly
                     Reform'd
                  
                   ,
                   till
                   all
                   these
                   
                     Romish
                     Superstitions
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   laid
                   by
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   ;
                   they
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   date
                   .
                   He
                   takes
                   no
                   notice
                   thereof
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   clamours
                   rais'd
                   against
                   several
                   points
                   of
                   the
                   receiv'd
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   his
                   
                   Faith
                   is
                   founded
                   on
                   better
                   Principles
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   shaken
                   with
                   such
                   a
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Engine
                     .
                     Novelty
                     ,
                     Novelty
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   a
                   cry
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   fright
                   unthinking
                   Men
                   from
                   their
                   Religion
                   ;
                   but
                   every
                   serious
                   Man
                   will
                   require
                   better
                   Motives
                   than
                   a
                   Noise
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   forsake
                   any
                   point
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   impossible
                   he
                   should
                   joyn
                   with
                   any
                   in
                   condemning
                   such
                   things
                   for
                   Novelties
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   finds
                   the
                   Profession
                   of
                   all
                   Antiquity
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 are
                 the
                 Characters
                 of
                 the
                 Papist
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Mis-represented
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Represented
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 different
                 as
                 the
                 One
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Other
                 ,
                 so
                 different
                 is
                 the
                 Papist
                 ,
                 as
                 reputed
                 by
                 his
                 Maligners
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Papist
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 One
                 is
                 so
                 Absurd
                 and
                 Monstrous
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 Profession
                 ,
                 without
                 first
                 laying
                 by
                 all
                 thoughts
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Reason
                 .
                 The
                 Other
                 is
                 just
                 contradictory
                 to
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 farther
                 Apology
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 perusal
                 of
                 all
                 Prudent
                 and
                 Vnpassionate
                 Considerers
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 deserves
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 any
                 Christian
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 every
                 Point
                 wholly
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 .
                 The
                 Former
                 is
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 generally
                 apprehended
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Protestant
                   Education
                
                 ;
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 whensoever
                 reflected
                 on
                 ,
                 is
                 conceiv'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 perverse
                 ,
                 malicious
                 sort
                 of
                 Creature
                 ,
                 
                   Superstitious
                   ,
                   Idolatrous
                   ,
                   Atheistical
                   ,
                   Cruel
                   ,
                   Bloody-minded
                   ,
                   Barbarous
                   ,
                   Treacherous
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 Prophane
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 Inhumane
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 doubted
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 whose
                 Faith
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Proposal
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 Christ's
                 Command
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 whole
                 design
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 obtaining
                 Salvation
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 Characters
                 so
                 directly
                 opposite
                 ,
                 so
                 wholly
                 unlike
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 ,
                 should
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 certainly
                 a
                 strange
                 piece
                 of
                 injustice
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 strange
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 follow
                 Christ
                 shall
                 be
                 hated
                 by
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 study
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 repute
                 of
                 Fools
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 attend
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 painted
                 in
                 the
                 Livery
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 Our
                 Fore-fathers
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 before
                 us
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 the
                 Lamb
                 himself
                 ,
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 .
                 Calumny
                 ever
                 follow'd
                 them
                 ,
                 Mis-representation
                 waited
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 wonder
                 that
                 Infamy
                 was
                 their
                 constant
                 Attendance
                 ?
                 And
                 now
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Orthodox
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 have
                 thus
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 had
                 their
                 
                   double
                   Character
                
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 exactly
                 drawn
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 really
                 believ'd
                 and
                 practis'd
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Malice
                 ,
                 copied
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Mis-represented
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 strange
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 it
                 so
                 now
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 ;
                 when
                 
                   Calumny
                   ,
                   Malice
                   ,
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 are
                 as
                 
                 powerful
                 as
                 ever
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 five
                 thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 chief
                 business
                 to
                 Paint
                 ,
                 Copy
                 and
                 Represent
                 Things
                 and
                 Persons
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 never
                 did
                 it
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 injury
                 ,
                 so
                 altogether
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 scarce
                 any
                 one
                 Point
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Faith
                   and
                   Profession
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 either
                 blindly
                 mistake
                 ,
                 or
                 basely
                 disguise
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 believe
                 't
                 is
                 convenient
                 to
                 pray
                 
                   before
                   Holy
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 an
                 inferiour
                 or
                 relative
                 respect
                 .
                 These
                 describe
                 the
                 Papists
                 Praying
                 to
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 Worshipping
                 them
                 as
                 Idols
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 believe
                 't
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Friends
                 of
                 God.
                 These
                 Paint
                 out
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 as
                 believing
                 Saints
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Redeemers
                 ,
                 and
                 Adoring
                 them
                 as
                 Gods.
                 The
                 Papists
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 left
                 a
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 Absolve
                 all
                 truly
                 Penitent
                 Sinners
                 from
                 their
                 Offences
                 .
                 These
                 Represent
                 the
                 Papists
                 as
                 believing
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Priests
                 can
                 infallibly
                 forgive
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 come
                 to
                 Confession
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 Repent
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 The
                 Papists
                 believe
                 there
                 's
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 
                   supreme
                   Pastor
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 due
                 Motives
                 of
                 granting
                 Indulgences
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 releasing
                 to
                 the
                 Faithful
                 such
                 .
                 Temporal
                 Penalties
                 ,
                 as
                 remain
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 past
                 sins
                 ,
                 already
                 remitted
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 guilt
                 ;
                 on
                 condition
                 they
                 perform
                 such
                 Christian
                 Duties
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 assign'd
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 humble
                 themselves
                 by
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 Confess
                 their
                 sins
                 with
                 a
                 hearty
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 Receive
                 Worthily
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 Alms
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   These
                
                 make
                 the
                 Papists
                 believe
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 sum
                 of
                 Mony
                 ,
                 can
                 give
                 them
                 leave
                 to
                 commit
                 what
                 sins
                 they
                 shall
                 think
                 fit
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 Pardon
                 for
                 all
                 Crimes
                 already
                 incurr'd
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 danger
                 of
                 Damnation
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 but
                 make
                 a
                 large
                 Present
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 believe
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 Works
                 of
                 a
                 just
                 Man
                 ,
                 are
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 his
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Promise
                 ,
                 meritorious
                 of
                 eternal
                 happiness
                 .
                 These
                 report
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Papists
                 believe
                 they
                 can
                 merit
                 Heaven
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Works
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 dependance
                 on
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 worship
                 Christ
                 really
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 Man.
                 These
                 say
                 they
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 
                   Bread.
                   Some
                   Papists
                
                 maintain
                 the
                 
                   Deposing
                   Power
                   :
                   These
                
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 't
                 by
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 
                   Some
                   Papists
                
                 have
                 been
                 
                   Traytors
                   ,
                   Rebels
                   ,
                   Conspirators
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 These
                 make
                 these
                 Villanies
                 to
                 be
                 Meritorious
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 one
                 thing
                 belonging
                 to
                 their
                 Faith
                 and
                 Exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 wrong'd
                 in
                 the
                 describing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 injuriously
                 Mis-represented
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 so
                 curious
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 comes
                 about
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 but
                 stand
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Undertakers
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 taking
                 the
                 Copy
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 their
                 Method
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 soon
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Mystery
                 .
                 He
                 may
                 see
                 them
                 seriously
                 viewing
                 some
                 of
                 her
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 a
                 short
                 consideration
                 ,
                 immediately
                 to
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 Inferences
                 ,
                 and
                 deducing
                 Consequences
                 ,
                 then
                 down
                 go
                 these
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Articles
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 
                 They
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 other
                 of
                 her
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 containing
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Reason
                 cannot
                 reach
                 to
                 ,
                 when
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 assistant
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 presently
                 follow'd
                 with
                 variety
                 of
                 Absurdities
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   seeming
                   Contradictions
                
                 :
                 And
                 down
                 go
                 these
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Articles
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 They
                 pass
                 on
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 being
                 not
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 their
                 Education
                 ;
                 several
                 Mis-constructions
                 are
                 presently
                 rais'd
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 down
                 go
                 these
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Articles
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 They
                 look
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 many
                 Abuses
                 have
                 been
                 committed
                 ;
                 then
                 down
                 go
                 the
                 Abuses
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Articles
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 Hence
                 they
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Disorders
                 and
                 Extravagancies
                 as
                 they
                 find
                 there
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Articles
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 They
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 Actions
                 and
                 Lives
                 of
                 her
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Vices
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 
                   wicked
                   Degsins
                
                 they
                 discover
                 there
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Articles
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 They
                 examine
                 the
                 behaviour
                 of
                 her
                 Professors
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 Villanies
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 Treasons
                 and
                 Inhumanities
                 ,
                 they
                 find
                 committed
                 by
                 any
                 that
                 own
                 themselves
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 Communion
                 ,
                 down
                 they
                 all
                 go
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Articles
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 They
                 hear
                 the
                 reports
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 deserted
                 her
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 through
                 their
                 extravagancies
                 and
                 rashness
                 ,
                 they
                 deserve
                 not
                 credit
                 even
                 in
                 a
                 trifle
                 ?
                 yet
                 their
                 whole
                 Narrative
                 shall
                 be
                 accepted
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 idle
                 Stories
                 be
                 summ'd
                 up
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Articles
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 They
                 peruse
                 every
                 scurrilous
                 Pamphlet
                 and
                 abusive
                 Libel
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 
                   ridiculous
                   Fables
                
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 only
                 fit
                 for
                 a
                 Chimney-corner
                 ,
                 they
                 borrow
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 down
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Articles
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 They
                 turn
                 over
                 every
                 
                   Popish
                   Author
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 
                   light
                   ,
                   loose
                
                 or
                 
                   extravagant
                   Opinions
                
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 Discourses
                 carried
                 on
                 either
                 through
                 
                   Flattery
                   ,
                   Disgust
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Faction
                 ,
                 appear
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 mark'd
                 out
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 
                   Articles
                   of
                   Popery
                
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 means
                 is
                 finisht
                 at
                 last
                 a
                 
                   compleat
                   draught
                   of
                   Popery
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 she
                 is
                 render'd
                 so
                 
                   foul
                   ,
                   monstrous
                
                 and
                 abominable
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 raked
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 sinks
                 of
                 Turcism
                 ,
                 nothing
                 borrow'd
                 from
                 the
                 
                   wild
                   Africans
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   barbarous
                   Americans
                
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 her
                 more
                 odious
                 ,
                 or
                 add
                 to
                 her
                 deformity
                 .
                 Why
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 Popery
                 then
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 thus
                 generally
                 painted
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 Monarchy
                 is
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 turbulent
                 Republican
                 Spirits
                 shew
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 when
                 displaying
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 some
                 Miscarriages
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 Frailties
                 in
                 Persons
                 in
                 Dignities
                 ,
                 Abuses
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 &c.
                 they
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   this
                   is
                   Monarchy
                
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 means
                 making
                 it
                 Infamous
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 more
                 easily
                 overthrow
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Papists
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 Represented
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 alike
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 under
                 the
                 Persecuting
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 appear'd
                 ,
                 when
                 cloathed
                 with
                 
                   Lions
                   and
                   Bears
                   Skins
                
                 they
                 were
                 exposed
                 in
                 the
                 Amphi-theatre
                 to
                 
                   Wild
                   Beasts
                
                 ;
                 under
                 those
                 
                   borrow'd
                   Shapes
                
                 to
                 provoke
                 their
                 
                   Savage
                   Opposites
                
                 to
                 greater
                 fury
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might-infallibly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 more
                 rage
                 ,
                 be
                 torn
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
                 Let
                 Monarchy
                 be
                 shewn
                 in
                 its
                 
                   own
                   colours
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Christians
                 be
                 expos'd
                 in
                 their
                 
                   own
                   form
                
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 
                 will
                 have
                 but
                 few
                 Maligners
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 will
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 Tame
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 
                   wildest
                   Beasts
                
                 .
                 Let
                 any
                 but
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 Councils
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 Popish
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 peruse
                 her
                 Catechisms
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   Parochos
                
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 set
                 forth
                 for
                 Pastors
                 to
                 instruct
                 their
                 Flock
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Children
                 ,
                 Youth
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 learn
                 their
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 extant
                 great
                 variety
                 in
                 English
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 examine
                 
                   Vernon's
                   Rule
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Condan
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Books
                 of
                 Direction
                 :
                 Those
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Sales
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Following
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Rules
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Combat
                   ,
                   Granado's
                   Works
                
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 others
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 which
                 Papists
                 generally
                 keep
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Instruction
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 freely
                 declare
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 so
                 
                   ill
                   principled
                
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Faith
                 or
                 Morals
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 generally
                 made
                 appear
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 diligence
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 serious
                 inquiry
                 into
                 their
                 conversation
                 ,
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 Living
                 and
                 Dying
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 discover
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 of
                 Beast
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 expos'd
                 to
                 publick
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 theirs
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 thrown
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 amongst
                 them
                 Men
                 of
                 very
                 ill
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 every
                 corner
                 be
                 narrowly
                 sifted
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 great
                 abuses
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 sacred
                 things
                 ;
                 that
                 some
                 in
                 great
                 Dignities
                 have
                 been
                 highly
                 vicious
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 on
                 wicked
                 Designs
                 :
                 That
                 some
                 Authors
                 maintain
                 and
                 publish
                 very
                 absurd
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 ill
                 consequence
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Imperfections
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 the
                 Scandals
                 of
                 some
                 in
                 their
                 Communion
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 approve
                 ,
                 maintain
                 or
                 imitate
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 wish
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 never
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 in
                 
                   these
                   Points
                   a
                   thorough
                   Reformation
                
                 .
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Imprudences
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Failings
                 ,
                 the
                 Extravagencies
                 ,
                 the
                 Vices
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 pick'd
                 up
                 ,
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Society
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 numerous
                 and
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 too
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 if
                 drawn
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 composing
                 a
                 most
                 
                   Deform'd
                   Antichristian-Monster
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Popery
                 of
                 the
                 Roman-Catholicks
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Monster
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 painted
                 .
                 Those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 brought
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 much
                 detested
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 lay
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 their
                 dis-favour
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 no
                 more
                 relation
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 Weeds
                 and
                 Tares
                 to
                 the
                 Corn
                 amongst
                 which
                 it
                 grows
                 ;
                 or
                 Chaff
                 to
                 the
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 lies
                 mix'd
                 in
                 one
                 heap
                 .
                 A
                 Papist
                 therefore
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 is
                 above
                 Represented
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 enters
                 that
                 Communion
                 ,
                 has
                 no
                 obligation
                 of
                 believing
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 there
                 specified
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 in
                 each
                 Particular
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 cited
                 no
                 Authorities
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 exactness
                 of
                 the
                 Character
                 ,
                 I
                 Appeal
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 Point
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 disagree
                 ,
                 I
                 again
                 promise
                 ,
                 upon
                 notice
                 ,
                 publickly
                 to
                 own
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 Part
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Papist
                   Mis-represented
                
                 ,
                 it
                 contains
                 such
                 Tenets
                 as
                 are
                 wrongfully
                 charged
                 upon
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 as
                 many
                 respects
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Character
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 disown
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribe
                 to
                 their
                 Condemnation
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 any
                 serious
                 enquirer
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 satisfied
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 a
                 publick
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 those
                 
                   Aominable
                   Unchristian
                   Doctrines
                
                 are
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Belief
                 ;
                 (
                 however
                 extravagant
                 some
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 )
                 the
                 Papists
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 a
                 Faith
                 assenting
                 to
                 
                   such
                   Tenets
                
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Hononr
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Destructive
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 publickly
                 invoke
                 God
                 Almighty's
                 Judgements
                 upon
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 teaches
                 either
                 publickly
                 or
                 privately
                 such
                 a
                 Faith.
                 And
                 since
                 't
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
                 any
                 Christian
                 to
                 answer
                 Amen
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 Anathema's
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 pronouno'd
                 against
                 things
                 
                   apparently
                   sinful
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 they
                 disown
                 the
                 following
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 commonly
                 laid
                 at
                 their
                 dore
                 ;
                 do
                 here
                 oblige
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Curses
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 those
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 on
                 the
                 First
                 day
                 of
                 Lent
                 :
                 They
                 will
                 seriously
                 and
                 heartily
                 answer
                 Amen
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 commits
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 that
                 prays
                 to
                 Images
                 or
                 Relicks
                 ,
                 or
                 Worships
                 them
                 for
                 God.
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Cursed
                 is
                 every
                 Goddess
                 Worshiper
                 ,
                 that
                 believes
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 creature
                 ;
                 that
                 Honour
                 her
                 ,
                 Worship
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 puts
                 his
                 Trust
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 believes
                 her
                 above
                 her
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 she
                 can
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 command
                 him
                 .
                 ℟
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 believes
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Redeemers
                 ,
                 that
                 prays
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 gives
                 Gods
                 Honour
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 creature
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 Worships
                 any
                 Breaden
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 makes
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 empty
                 Elemeats
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ℟
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 believes
                 ,
                 that
                 Priests
                 can
                 forgive
                 sins
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 sinner
                 repent
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 Or
                 that
                 there
                 's
                 any
                 Power
                 in
                 Earth
                 or
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 forgive
                 sins
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 hearty
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 serious
                 purpose
                 of
                 amendment
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 believes
                 there
                 's
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 give
                 leave
                 to
                 commit
                 sins
                 ,
                 Or
                 that
                 can
                 forgive
                 him
                 his
                 sins
                 for
                 a
                 sum
                 of
                 Money
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 believes
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 Independent
                 of
                 the
                 Merits
                 and
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 can
                 Merit
                 Salvation
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 good
                 Works
                 ;
                 or
                 make
                 condign
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 pains
                 Eternal
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 contemns
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 hides
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 on
                 design
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 in
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Errour
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 undervalues
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 forsaking
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 chuses
                 rather
                 to
                 follow
                 Humane
                 Traditions
                 than
                 it
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 leaves
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 constitutions
                 .
                 of
                 Men.
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 Cursed
                 it
                 he
                 that
                 omit
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Ten
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 or
                 keeps
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 have
                 occasion
                 of
                 discovering
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 Preaches
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 unknown
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 understand
                 not
                 ;
                 or
                 uses
                 any
                 other
                 means
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 Ignorance
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 believes
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 give
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 account
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 to
                 Lie
                 ,
                 or
                 Swear
                 falsly
                 :
                 Or
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 Lawful
                 for
                 any
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 hour
                 to
                 protest
                 himself
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 be
                 Guilty
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 encourages
                 sins
                 ,
                 or
                 teaches
                 Men
                 to
                 defer
                 the
                 amendmeut
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 or
                 presumption
                 of
                 their
                 Death-Bed-repentance
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XV.
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 teaches
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 Lawfully
                 drunk
                 on
                 a
                 Friday
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Easting-day
                 ;
                 tho'
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 taste
                 the
                 least
                 bit
                 of
                 Flesh
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 places
                 Religion
                 in
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 pompous
                 shew
                 consisting
                 only
                 in
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 teaches
                 not
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 loves
                 or
                 promotes
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 that
                 teaches
                 People
                 to
                 be
                 Bloody-minded
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 the
                 meekness
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 teaches
                 it
                 Lawful
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 wicked
                 thing
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 Interest
                 and
                 Good
                 of
                 Mother-Church
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 Evil
                 action
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 Good
                 may
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XIX
                 .
                 Cursed
                 are
                 we
                 ,
                 if
                 amongst
                 all
                 those
                 wicked
                 Principles
                 and
                 Damnable
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 commonly
                 laid
                 at
                 our
                 Dores
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 Cursed
                 are
                 we
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 as
                 heartily
                 detest
                 all
                 those
                 Hellish
                 Practices
                 ,
                 at
                 they
                 that
                 so
                 vehemently
                 urge
                 them
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 XX.
                 Cursed
                 are
                 we
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 an
                 answering
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 Amen
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Curses
                 ,
                 we
                 use
                 any
                 Equivocations
                 ,
                 Mental
                 Reservations
                 ;
                 or
                 do
                 not
                 assent
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 obvious
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 .
                 ℟
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 can
                 the
                 Papists
                 then
                 ,
                 thus
                 seriously
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 check
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 say
                 Amen
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 curses
                 ?
                 Yes
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 requir'd
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 then
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 by
                 Word
                 or
                 Writing
                 ,
                 charge
                 these
                 Doctrines
                 upon
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Is
                   a
                   lying
                   spirit
                   in
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ?
                   Are
                   they
                   all
                   gone
                   aside
                   ?
                   Do
                   they
                   back-bite
                   with
                   their
                   tongue
                   ,
                   do
                   evil
                   to
                   their
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   up
                   reproach
                   against
                   their
                   Neighbour
                   ?
                
                 I
                 'le
                 say
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 the
                 impartial
                 Considerer
                 to
                 judge
                 .
                 One
                 thing
                 I
                 can
                 safely
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 foully
                 Mis-represented
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 in
                 publick
                 as
                 much
                 unlike
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 by
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 lie
                 under
                 a
                 great
                 Calumny
                 ,
                 and
                 severely
                 smart
                 in
                 good
                 Name
                 ,
                 Persons
                 and
                 Estates
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 They
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 heartily
                 detest
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 accuse
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 comfort
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 has
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Followers
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   be
                   hated
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Matt.
                 10.
                 22.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 St.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   a
                   spectacle
                   unto
                   the
                   World
                
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 don't
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 who
                 bears
                 this
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 shall
                 for
                 every
                 loss
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 content
                 ,
                 receive
                 a
                 hundred
                 fold
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
                 
                   For
                   base
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   despised
                   ,
                   hath
                   God
                   chosen
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 OF
                 Images
                 ,
                 Page
                 1
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 Praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 2
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 Praying
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 4
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 Relicks
                 .
                 5
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 6
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 Merits
                 and
                 Good
                 Works
                 ,
                 8
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 9
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 10
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 Satisfaction
                 ,
                 11
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 Reading
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 12
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 Apocryphal
                 Books
                 ,
                 13
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Edition
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 15
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 a
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 17
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 18
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 19
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 20
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 infallibility
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 22
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 25
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 27
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Deposing
                 Power
                 .
                 29
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Of
                 Communion
                 in
                 one
                 kind
                 ,
                 31
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 32
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 Of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 34
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 Of
                 Praying
                 in
                 an
                 Vnknown
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 37
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Second
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 39
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 Of
                 Mental
                 Reservations
                 ,
                 41
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 Of
                 Death-bed
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 42
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 Of
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 43
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 Of
                 Division
                 and
                 Schisms
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 45
              
               
                 30.
                 
                 Of
                 Fryars
                 and
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 46
              
               
                 31.
                 
                 Of
                 Wicked
                 Principles
                 and
                 Practices
                 ,
                 48
              
               
                 32.
                 
                 Of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 52
              
               
                 33.
                 
                 Of
                 Holy
                 Water
                 ,
                 53
              
               
                 34.
                 
                 Of
                 Breeding
                 up
                 People
                 in
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 55
              
               
                 35.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Vncharitableness
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 57
              
               
                 36.
                 
                 Of
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 61
              
               
                 37.
                 
                 Of
                 Innovations
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 67
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               Roman-Catholick
               PRINCIPLES
               ,
               In
               Reference
               to
               GOD
               and
               the
               KING
               .
            
             
               
                 PARAGRAPH
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 in
                 General
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 THE
                 Fruition
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sin
                 is
                 not
                 attainable
                 by
                 Man
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 then
                 a
                 
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Merits
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 who
                 (
                 gratis
                 )
                 Purchas'd
                 it
                 for
                 Us.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 
                 These
                 Merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 not
                 apply'd
                 to
                 Us
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 a
                 Right
                 b
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                 This
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   but
                
                 c
                 One
                 ,
                 Entire
                 and
                 Conformable
                 to
                 its
                 Object
                 ,
                 being
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelations
                
                 ;
                 to
                 all
                 which
                 d
                 Faith
                 gives
                 an
                 undoubted
                 assent
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 
                 These
                 Revelations
                 
                   contain
                   many
                
                 Mysteries
                 e
                 transcending
                 the
                 Natural
                 Reach
                 of
                 Humane
                 Wit
                 or
                 Industry
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 ,
              
               
                 V.
                 It
                 became
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Wisdom
                
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 provide
                 Man
                 of
                 some
                 f
                 
                   Way
                   or
                   Means
                
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 Arrive
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 Mystrries
                 ;
                 Means
                 g
                 Visible
                 and
                 Apparent
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 Means
                 h
                 propotionable
                 to
                 the
                 Capacities
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 Means
                 i
                 Sure
                 and
                 Certain
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 This
                 Way
                 or
                 Means
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Reading
                   of
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 
                 Interpreted
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Private
                 k
                 Reason
                 or
                 l
                 Spirit
                 of
                 every
                 Disjunctive
                 Person
                 ,
                 or
                 Nation
                 in
                 Particular
                 ;
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Attention
                 and
                 m
                 Submission
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   or
                   Vniversal
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 established
                 by
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 Instruction
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 n
                 Spread
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 throughout
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   visibly
                   continu'd
                
                 in
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 People
                 throughout
                 all
                 Ages
                 :
                 From
                 which
                 Church
                 o
                 
                   Guided
                   in
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   secur'd
                   from
                   Errour
                
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 p
                 
                   promiss'd
                   Assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 q
                 Learn
                 both
                 the
                 Right
                 Sence
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 
                   Christian
                   Mysteries
                
                 and
                 Duties
                 ,
                 respectively
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 
                 This
                 Church
                 ,
                 thus
                 Spread
                 ,
                 thus
                 Guided
                 ,
                 thus
                 visibly
                 continu'd
                 ,
                 r
                 in
                 
                   One
                   Vniform
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Subordination
                 to
                 Government
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 Self-same
                 which
                 is
                 term'd
                 the
                 
                   Romau
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Qualifications
                 above-mentioned
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Vnity
                   ,
                   Indeficiency
                   ,
                   Visibility
                   ,
                   Succession
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Vniversality
                 ,
                 being
                 applicable
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 Testimony
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 Receive
                 ,
                 and
                 Believe
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 
                   God's
                   Word
                
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 She
                 can
                 s
                 assuredly
                 tell
                 Us
                 ,
                 This
                 or
                 That
                 Book
                 is
                 
                   God's
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 so
                 can
                 she
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 Assurance
                 tell
                 us
                 also
                 the
                 True
                 Sense
                 and
                 Meaning
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Controverted
                 Points
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 The
                 same
                 Spirit
                 that
                 Writ
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 t
                 
                   Enlightening
                   Her
                
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 both
                 It
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 matters
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 Grounds
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
              
               
                 X.
                 All
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 only
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelations
                
                 deliver'd
                 by
                 God
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 propos'd
                 by
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 believ'd
                 
                   as
                   such
                
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 esteem'd
                 
                   Articles
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 .
                 And
                 ,
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 As
                 an
                 
                   Obstinate
                   Separation
                
                 from
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 known
                 declar'd
                 
                   Matters
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 is
                 Formal
                 u
                 Heresie
                 ;
                 So
                 a
                 wilful
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Visible
                   Vnity
                
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Subordination
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 is
                 Formal
                 x
                 Schism
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 proposes
                 unto
                 us
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 y
                 
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Points
                 plain
                 and
                 intelligible
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 By
                 z
                 
                   Definitions
                   of
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 in
                 poins
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 Explain'd
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 By
                 a
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Traditions
                
                 ,
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 Succeeding
                 Ages
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 By
                 her
                 b
                 
                   Practice
                   ,
                   Worship
                
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 confirming
                 her
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 Representative
                 )
                 have
                 no
                 Commission
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 Frame
                 
                   New
                   Matters
                
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 these
                 being
                 sole
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelations
                
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 Explain
                 and
                 Assertain
                 unto
                 Us
                 ,
                 what
                 anciently
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Receiv'd
                 and
                 Retain'd
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 upon
                 arising
                 Debates
                 and
                 Controversies
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Definitions
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 in
                 
                   Matters
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 propos'd
                 
                   as
                   such
                
                 ,
                 oblige
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Submission
                   of
                   Judgement
                
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 II.
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 cannot
                 Err
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Fact
                 or
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 alterable
                 by
                 circumstances
                 of
                 Time
                 and
                 Place
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Speculation
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Civil
                   Policy
                
                 ,
                 depending
                 on
                 meer
                 Humane
                 Judgement
                 or
                 Testimony
                 .
                 Neither
                 of
                 these
                 being
                 Divine
                 Revelations
                 b
                 deposited
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 to
                 which
                 alone
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 the
                 c
                 
                   promiss'd
                   Assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 deduc'd
                 ,
              
               
                 III.
                 If
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 (
                 much
                 less
                 a
                 
                   Papal
                   Consistory
                
                 )
                 should
                 undertake
                 to
                 
                   depose
                   a
                   King
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   absolve
                   his
                   Subjects
                
                 from
                 their
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 no
                 
                   Catholick
                   (
                   as
                   Catholick
                
                 )
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Decree
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 it
                 follows
                 :
              
               
                 IV.
                 
                 The
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 lawfully
                 may
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 breach
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Catholick
                   Principle
                
                 ,
                 Renounce
                 ,
                 (
                 even
                 upon
                 Oath
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 or
                 Practising
                 the
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   deposing
                   Kings
                
                 Excommunicated
                 for
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 Authority
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 
                   fundamental
                   Laws
                
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 
                   Injurious
                   to
                   Sovereign
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 Destructive
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Peace
                   and
                   Government
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 in
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 
                   Impious
                   and
                   Damnable
                
                 :
                 Yet
                 not
                 properly
                 Heretical
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 Word
                 Heretical
                 in
                 that
                 connatural
                 ,
                 genuine
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 usually
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 on
                 account
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 (
                 no-wise
                 appertaining
                 to
                 Loyalty
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Catholicks
                 of
                 
                   tender
                   consciences
                
                 refuse
                 the
                 Oath
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Allegiance
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 V.
                 Catholicks
                 believe
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 the
                 Successor
                 of
                 S.
                 
                 Peter
                 ,
                 d
                 Vicar
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Church
                 is
                 therefore
                 fitly
                 stil'd
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 
                   universal
                   Body
                
                 e
                 united
                 under
                 
                   one
                   visible
                   Head.
                
                 Nevertheless
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 It
                 is
                 
                   no
                   matter
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 in
                 himself
                 Infallible
                 ,
                 separated
                 from
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 
                   Expounding
                   the
                   Faith
                
                 :
                 By
                 consequence
                 
                   Papal
                   Definitions
                
                 or
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 though
                 
                   ex
                   Cathedra
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 term
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 take
                 exclusively
                 from
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Acceptance
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 )
                 oblige
                 none
                 under
                 
                   Pain
                   of
                   Heresie
                
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 interior
                 Assent
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 
                   Catholicks
                   (
                   as
                   Catholicks
                
                 ,
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 any
                 direct
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 indirect
                 Authority
                 over
                 the
                 
                   Temporal
                   Power
                
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 Hence
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 should
                 pretend
                 to
                 Absolve
                 or
                 Dispence
                 with
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 Heresie
                 or
                 Schism
                 ,
                 such
                 Dispensation
                 would
                 be
                 
                   vain
                   and
                   null
                
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 Catholick
                 Subjects
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 such
                 Dispensation
                 or
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 )
                 wouldbe
                 still
                 bound
                 in
                 Conscience
                 to
                 defend
                 their
                 King
                 and
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 and
                 Fortunes
                 ,
                 even
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 should
                 invade
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Problematical
                   Disputes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Errors
                 of
                 particular
                 Divines
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 matter
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 no
                 wise
                 responsible
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 Nor
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Catholicks
                   (
                   as
                   Catholicks
                
                 ,
                 )
                 justly
                 punishable
                 on
                 their
                 account
                 ,
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   King-killing
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Murder
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Excommunicated
                 for
                 Heresie
                 ;
                 
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Article
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 expresly
                 declar'd
                 in
                 the
                 General
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 Damnable
                 and
                 Heretical
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 known
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 
                   Personal
                   Misdemeanors
                
                 of
                 what
                 Nature
                 soever
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Imputed
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 not
                 Justifiable
                 by
                 the
                 Tenents
                 of
                 her
                 Faith
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 Reason
                 though
                 the
                 Stories
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Paris
                   Massacre
                
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Irish
                   Cruelties
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Powder-Plot
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 exactly
                 true
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 notoriously
                 mis-related
                 )
                 nevertheless
                 
                   Catholicks
                   (
                   as
                   Catholicks
                
                 )
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 such
                 Offences
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Eleven
                 Apostles
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 suffer'd
                 for
                 
                   Judas's
                   Treachery
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 XII
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Article
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 no
                 Power
                 on
                 Earth
                 can
                 License
                 Men
                 to
                 Lie
                 ,
                 to
                 forswear
                 ,
                 and
                 Perjure
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 Massacre
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 or
                 Destroy
                 their
                 Native
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 on
                 pretence
                 of
                 
                   promoting
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Cause
                   ,
                   or
                   Religion
                   :
                
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 all
                 
                   pardons
                   and
                   Dispensations
                
                 granted
                 ,
                 or
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 Ends
                 or
                 Designs
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Validity
                 or
                 Effect
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 add
                 sacriledge
                 and
                 blasphemy
                 to
                 the
                 above-mention'd
                 Crimes
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Equivocation
                 or
                 Mental
                 Reservation
                 ,
                 
                 however
                 wrongfully
                 Impos'd
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 is
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 neither
                 taught
                 ,
                 nor
                 approv'd
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 Belief
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   simplicity
                   and
                   Godly
                   sincerity
                
                 are
                 constantly
                 recommended
                 by
                 her
                 as
                 truly
                 
                   Christian
                   Virtues
                
                 ,
                 
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   Common-security
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 some
                 Particular
                 controverted
                 Points
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 I.
                 EVery
                 
                   Catholick
                   is
                   oblig'd
                   to
                   believe
                
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Sinner
                 a
                 Repents
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Sins
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 his
                 Heart
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 b
                 Acknowledges
                 his
                 Transgressions
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 c
                 
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   the
                   Dispensers
                   of
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 resolving
                 to
                 turn
                 from
                 his
                 evil
                 ways
                 ,
                 d
                 and
                 
                   bring
                   forth
                   Fruits
                   worthy
                   of
                   Penance
                
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 (
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 )
                 an
                 Authority
                 left
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 Absolve
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Penitent
                   Sinner
                
                 from
                 his
                 Sins
                 ;
                 which
                 Authority
                 Christ
                 gave
                 his
                 e
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 ,
                 the
                 B●shops
                 and
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Receive
                 ye
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Sins
                 you
                 shall
                 forgive
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forgiven
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 Though
                 no
                 Creatare
                 whatsoever
                 can
                 make
                 f
                 condign
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   pain
                   Eternal
                
                 due
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 g
                 This
                 satisfaction
                 being
                 proper
                 to
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
                 only
                 ;
                 Yet
                 
                   penitent
                   Sinners
                
                 Redeemed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 h
                 satisfie
                 by
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 Alms-Deeds
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Works
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Temporal
                   Pain
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 Divine
                 Justice
                 sometimes
                 remains
                 due
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                   Pains
                   Eternal
                
                 are
                 (
                 
                   gratis
                   )
                   remitted
                
                 .
                 These
                 
                   Penitential
                   Works
                
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 satisfactory
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 as
                 joyned
                 and
                 apply'd
                 to
                 that
                 satisfaction
                 which
                 
                   Jesus
                   made
                   upon
                   the
                
                 Cross
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   virtue
                   of
                   which
                   alone
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   good
                   Works
                   find
                   a
                   gateful
                
                 i
                 
                   acceptance
                   in
                   God's
                   sight
                
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                 The
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 or
                 Pain
                 Eternal
                 due
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 remitted
                 by
                 Indulgences
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 such
                 k
                 
                   Temporal
                   punishments
                
                 as
                 remain
                 due
                 after
                 the
                 Guilt
                 is
                 remitted
                 ;
                 These
                 Indulgences
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 than
                 a
                 l
                 Mitigation
                 or
                 Relaxation
                 upon
                 just
                 causes
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Canonical
                   Penances
                
                 ,
                 enjoyn'd
                 by
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 Penitent
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Demerit
                 .
                 
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 abuses
                 or
                 mistakes
                 be
                 sometimes
                 committed
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 either
                 of
                 granting
                 or
                 gaining
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Remisness
                 or
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 particular
                 Persons
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 Custom
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 such
                 abuses
                 or
                 mistakes
                 cannot
                 rationally
                 be
                 charg'd
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 rendred
                 matter
                 of
                 Derision
                 ,
                 in
                 prejudice
                 to
                 her
                 Faith
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 
                 Catholicks
                 hold
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 or
                 State
                 ,
                 where
                 Souls
                 departing
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 with
                 Remission
                 of
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Guilt
                 or
                 pain
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 m
                 Obnoxious
                 to
                 some
                 Temporal
                 Punishment
                 still
                 remaining
                 due
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 perfectly
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Blemish
                 of
                 some
                 n
                 
                   Venial
                   Defects
                
                 or
                 Deordinations
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 idle
                 Words
                 ,
                 &c.
                 not
                 liable
                 to
                 Damnation
                 )
                 are
                 o
                 purg'd
                 before
                 their
                 Admitance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 where
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 p
                 defil'd
                 can
                 enter
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
              
               
                 V.
                 
                 Catholicks
                 also
                 hold
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 Souls
                 so
                 detain'd
                 in
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 
                   Living
                   Members
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 are
                 Reliev'd
                 by
                 the
                 q
                 Prayers
                 and
                 suffrages
                 of
                 their
                 Fellow-members
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 :
                 But
                 where
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 ?
                 Of
                 what
                 Nature
                 or
                 Quality
                 the
                 Pains
                 are
                 ?
                 
                 How
                 long
                 each
                 Soul
                 is
                 detained
                 there
                 ?
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 suffrages
                 made
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 ,
                 are
                 apply'd
                 ?
                 Whether
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 or
                 
                   Intercession
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 are
                 Questions
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 and
                 impertinent
                 as
                 to
                 Faith.
                 
                 
              
               
                 VI.
                 No
                 Man
                 ,
                 though
                 just
                 ,
                 r
                 can
                 Merit
                 either
                 an
                 Increase
                 of
                 Sanctity
                 or
                 Happiness
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 Eternal
                 Glory
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 independent
                 on
                 the
                 Merits
                 and
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 s
                 the
                 
                   Good
                   Works
                
                 of
                 a
                 just
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                 proceeding
                 from
                 Grace
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 are
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Sacred
                 Promise
                 ,
                 truly
                 meritorious
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 contain'd
                 the
                 t
                 
                   Body
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   was
                   deliver'd
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Blood
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   shed
                   for
                   the
                   Remission
                   of
                   sins
                
                 ;
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 powerful
                 Words
                 of
                 Christ
                 charg'd
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 his
                 Blessed
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 the
                 Species
                 or
                 Accidents
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 still
                 remaining
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 present
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Natural
                 way
                 of
                 Existence
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 extention
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 supernatural
                 manner
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Symbols
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 a
                 real
                 ,
                 substantial
                 yet
                 Sacramental
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 External
                 Senses
                 ,
                 or
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 Corporal
                 Contingences
                 .
              
               
                 IX
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 seperated
                 from
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Blood
                 from
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 either
                 of
                 both
                 disjoyn'd
                 from
                 his
                 Soul
                 and
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 and
                 whole
                 u
                 living
                 Jesus
                 is
                 entirely
                 contain'd
                 under
                 either
                 Species
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whosoever
                 receives
                 under
                 
                   one
                   kind
                
                 ,
                 is
                 truly
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 wise
                 depriv'd
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 or
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 X.
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 left
                 unto
                 us
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 under
                 two
                 
                   distinct
                   Species
                
                 or
                 Kinds
                 ;
                 in
                 doing
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 instituted
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 x
                 a
                 
                   Commemorative
                   Sacrifice
                
                 distinctly
                 y
                 shewing
                 his
                 Death
                 or
                 Bloody
                 Passion
                 ,
                 
                   until
                   he
                   come
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                
                 was
                 perform'd
                 by
                 a
                 distinct
                 
                   Effusion
                   of
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Sacrifice
                 commemorated
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 z
                 Altar
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 
                   distinction
                   of
                   the
                   Symbols
                
                 .
                 Jesus
                 therefore
                 is
                 here
                 given
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 
                   to
                   us
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   for
                   us
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 thereby
                 enrich'd
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 ,
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 propitiatory
                 b
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                 usually
                 term'd
                 Mass
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
                 Catholicks
                 renounce
                 all
                 
                   Divine
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Adoration
                 of
                 Images
                 or
                 Pictures
                 .
                 c
                 
                   God
                   alone
                   we
                   Worship
                   and
                   Adore
                
                 ;
                 Nevertheless
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 
                 them
                 in
                 d
                 Churches
                 and
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 reduce
                 our
                 wandring
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 enliven
                 our
                 memories
                 towards
                 
                   Heavenly
                   things
                
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 we
                 allow
                 a
                 certain
                 Honour
                 and
                 Veneration
                 to
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 
                   Mary
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 beyond
                 what
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 every
                 prophane
                 Figure
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 believe
                 any
                 Divinity
                 of
                 virtue
                 in
                 the
                 Pictures
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Honour'd
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Honour
                 given
                 to
                 Pictures
                 is
                 refer'd
                 to
                 the
                 Prototype
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 represented
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
              
               
                 XII
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Honour
                 and
                 Veneration
                 respectively
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 to
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 as
                 e
                 things
                 peculiarly
                 appertaining
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 f
                 glorify'd
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 Domestick
                 Friends
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 g
                 to
                 
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Magistrates
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Superiours
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Vicegerents
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Honou●
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 Honour
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Derogation
                 to
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 
                   Divine
                   Worship
                
                 appropriate
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
              
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 Catholicks
                 believe
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 replenish'd
                 with
                 Charity
                 ,
                 
                 h
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 their
                 fellow-members
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 i
                 
                   Rejoyce
                   at
                   our
                   conversion
                
                 ;
                 that
                 seeing
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 k
                 
                   see
                   and
                   know
                   in
                   him
                
                 all
                 things
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 
                   happy
                   state
                
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 is
                 inclinable
                 to
                 hear
                 their
                 Requests
                 made
                 in
                 our
                 behalf
                 ,
                 l
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 grants
                 us
                 many
                 favours
                 ;
                 That
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 profitable
                 to
                 Desire
                 their
                 Juteocession
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 Invocation
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 injurious
                 to
                 Christ
                 our
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 or
                 superabundant
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 one
                 Christian
                 to
                 beg
                 the
                 prayers
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 m
                 another
                 in
                 this
                 World.
                 
                 Notwithstanding
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 are
                 taught
                 so
                 to
                 relie
                 on
                 the
                 
                   prayers
                   of
                   Others
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 neglect
                 their
                 own
                 n
                 Duty
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 in
                 Imploring
                 his
                 
                   Divine
                   mercy
                
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 o
                 in
                 mortifying
                 the
                 
                   Deeds
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ;
                 in
                 p
                 
                   Despising
                   the
                   World
                
                 ;
                 in
                 
                   loving
                   and
                
                 q
                 
                   serving
                   God
                   and
                   their
                   Neighbour
                
                 ;
                 in
                 
                   following
                   the
                   footsteps
                   of
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 r
                 Way
                 ,
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 Honour
                 and
                 Glory
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41608-e30
           
             Apog
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sp.
             Anno
             286.
             
             Par.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Spond
             .
             An.
             362.
             
          
           
             b
             Id.
             Anno
             66.
             
          
           
             c
             Apo.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             d
             Apo.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             P.
             1.
             pag.
             936.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41608-e3490
           
             
               Ep.
               ad
            
             Rom.
             Cor.
             Eph.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41608-e40850
           
             Redemption
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             a
             Eph.
             2.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             applicable
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             b
             Mark
             16.
             16.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Which
             is
             but
             One
             ,
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Ja.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Supernatural
             ,
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             17
             
          
           
             By
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             to
             be
             Learnt
             ,
          
           
             f
             Isa
             .
             35.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Joh.
             9.
             41
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             i
             John
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Nor
             from
             private
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             k
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
             Pro.
             14.
             12.
             
             Mat.
             22.
             29
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             1.
             
             &
             6.
             
             Pro.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Matth.
             18.
             17.
             
             Luk.
             10.
             16
             
          
           
             n
             Psal
             .
             2.
             8.
             
             Isa
             .
             2.
             2.
             
             &c.
             cap.
             49.
             6.
             
             Matt.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             and
             guided
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             for
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             o
             Is
             .
             59.
             21
             
             Joh.
             16.
             13
             
             Eze.
             37.
             26.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             25.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             
             Mat.
             16.
             18
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             28.
             23.
             
             Joh.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             Deu.
             17.
             8
             
             Mat.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             Church
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               Rom.
               Cath.
            
             
          
           
             r
             Can.
             6.
             8.
             
             Joh.
             10.
             16.
             
             Rom.
             15.
             5.
             
             Joh.
             17.
             22
             
             Phil.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             testimony
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             receive
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             
               Gods
               Word
            
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             t
             Isa
             .
             59.
             21
             
             Joh.
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             Divine
             Revelations
             ,
             onely
             matters
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             What
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             what
             Schism
             .
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             17
             
          
           
             x
             Tit.
             3.
             10
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             cap.
             12.
             25.
             
          
           
             How
             matters
             of
             Faith
             are
             propos'd
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             y
             Joh.
             5.
             39
             
          
           
             z
             Act.
             15.
             per
             tot
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             15.
             cap.
             3.
             6.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Ja.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               GEneral
               Councils
            
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Deu.
             17.
             8.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             17
             
             Act.
             15.
             
               per
               tot
            
             .
             Luc.
             10.
             16.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             An
             Explanation
             of
             the
             same
             Authority
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Jo.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             A
             Deduction
             from
             thence
             concerning
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             Deduction
             ,
             concerning
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Declar.
             fac
             .
             Sorb
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             Infallible
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             16.
             17.
             
             Lu.
             22.
             31.
             
             Jo.
             21.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nor
             hath
             any
             Temporal
             Authority
             over
             Princes
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             v.
             12.
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             not
             responsible
             for
             the
             Errors
             of
             particular
             Divines
             .
          
           
             King-Killing-Doctrine
             ,
             Damnable
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Const
             .
             Sess
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Personal
             misdemeanours
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Church
             
          
           
             No
             Power
             on
             Earth
             can
             authorise
             Men
             to
             
               Lie
               ,
               Forswear
               ,
               Murter
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Equivocation
             not
             allowed
             in
             the
             Church
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Ez.
             18.
             21.
             2
             
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             Sacramental
             Absolution
             .
          
           
             b
             Ps
             .
             32.
             5.
             
             Pro.
             28.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             19.
             18.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
             Jam.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Lu.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Joh.
             20.
             21
             ,
             &c.
             Mat.
             18.
             18
             
          
           
             f
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             Satisfaction
             by
             penitential
             works
             .
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Acts
             26.
             20.
             
             Jonas
             3.
             5.
             
             &c.
             Psa
             .
             102.
             9.
             
             &c.
             Ps
             .
             109.
             23.
             
             Dan.
             9.
             3.
             
             Joel
             .
             2.
             12.
             
             Luk.
             11.
             41
             
             Act.
             10.
             41.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Pe.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Indulgences
             are
             not
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Canonical
             Penances
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Abuses
             herein
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             on
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Purgatory
             or
             State
             ,
             where
             Souls
             departing
             this
             Life
             with
             some
             blemish
             ,
             are
             purify'd
             .
          
           
             m
             Numb
             .
             14.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             13.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             Pro.
             24.
             16.
             
             Ma.
             12.
             36.
             and
             cap.
             5.
             22.
             26.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             5.
             26.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             Rev.
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Dead
             available
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             q
             1
             Cor.
             15
             29.
             
             Coll.
             1.
             24.
             2
             
             Mac.
             12.
             42
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Jo.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Superfluous
             Questious
             about
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             merit
             of
             good
             Works
             ,
             through
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             r
             Jo.
             15.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             16.
             27.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             12.
             
             Cap.
             10.
             42.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Christ
             really
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             
             Mar.
             14.
             22.
             
             Lu.
             22.
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             cap.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             But
             after
             a
             supernatural
             manner
             .
          
           
             Whole
             Christ
             in
             either
             species
             .
             Hence
             Communicants
             under
             one
             kind
             nowise
             depriv'd
             either
             of
             the
             Body
             or
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             u
             Jo.
             6.
             48.
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             
             Acts
             2.
             42.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             .
          
           
             x
             Luk.
             22
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             y
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             z
             Heb.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Lu.
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             Mal.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Worship
             of
             Images
             wrongfuly
             Imposed
             on
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Ex.
             25.
             18.
             1
             
             Kin.
             6.
             35.
             
             Luke
             3.
             22.
             
             Num.
             21.
             8
             
             Acts
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             Yet
             there
             is
             some
             Veneration
             due
             both
             to
             Pictures
             ,
          
           
             And
             other
             sacred
             things
             .
          
           
             e
             Jos
             .
             7.
             6.
             
             Exod.
             3.
             5.
             
             Psal
             .
             99.
             5.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             10.
             
             Luk.
             3.
             16.
             
             Act.
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             Jo.
             12.
             26.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prayers
             to
             Saints
             lawful
             .
          
           
             h
             Rev.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Lu.
             15.
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             Ex.
             32.
             13
             2
             
             Chron.
             6.
             42.
             
          
           
             m
             Romaus
             15.
             30.
             
          
           
             Yet
             so
             as
             not
             to
             neglect
             our
             Duties
             .
          
           
             n
             Jam.
             2.
             17.
             30
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             13
             14.
             
          
           
             p
             Ro.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Gal.
             5.
             6
             ,
          
           
             r
             Joh.
             14.
             6